Paradox

 

 

61-1210

Paradox

Vezmeme list Židom, 11. kapitolu a 3. verš; rozumieme, že Biblia tam hovorí, Pavol hovorí, že svet bol utvorený a stojí spolu skrze Slovo Božie: paradox, že Slovo mohlo prehovoriť a z toho Slova sa utvorili hmotné veci, takže veci, ktoré sa vidia, boli učinené z vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. Veci, ktoré vidíme, boli vypovedaným Slovom Božím. Zem je Slovom Božím. Stromy sú Slovom Božím. Prečo by sme sa báli dôverovať Tomu, ktorý dal také Slovo s takou mocou a autoritou? Prečo by sme sa báli vziať to Slovo pre seba a aplikovať Ho na samých seba? To ukazuje, kde sme upadli do nevery. To je Slovo, Božie Slovo, paradox, skutočne paradox, Božie Slovo.



Tiež by som chcel narýchlo ukázať jeden paradox, a bolo to vtedy, keď Boh povolal Abraháma a povedal mu, keď mal sto rokov a Sára mala deväťdesiat, štyridsať rokov potom, ako mala menopauzu... A Abrahám, ktorého život bol umŕtvený; a Sára, ktorá bola od začiatku neplodná a jej lono bolo ako mŕtve, a jednako Boh povedal, že cez nich privedie dieťa. To je paradox. Spýtajte sa lekára, či by storočná žena mohla vychovať dieťa, mať dieťa. To je nemožné; je to neuveriteľné, ale ona ho mala, pretože Boh povedal, že ho bude mať.

Je to neuveriteľná vec, pomyslieť, že by nejaký Muž mohol sedieť otočený chrbtom ku stanu, Cudzinec so zaprášeným oblečením, a povedal tej žene, ktorá bola vzadu v stane, o čom premýšľala. Paradox, neuveriteľné, ale jednako je to pravda.


PARADOX (PARADOX), 61-1210, Branham Tabernacle, Branham Tabernacle, Jeffersonville, IN, 156 min

   Aa

1        Dobré ráno, priatelia. Je to privilégium byť tu znova dnes ráno. A bol som... Povedali mi, že mali špeciálne zhromaždenie a urobili nejaké záznamy. A chceli odo mňa, aby som si prišiel vypočuť tie záznamy toho, čo – ak by som mal ku tomu čo povedať, za to alebo proti tomu. Povedali, že tam bolo niečo ohľadom rozhovorov, mali nejaké problémy. Myslím, že je to skvelé, takto. Prijímam to. To mi potom dáva šancu, že môžem...

2        Je tam tak mnoho. Myslím, že je tam okolo šesťsto ľudí, ktorí práve teraz čakajú na zoznamoch (Rozumiete?), kvôli špeciálnym rozhovorom. A som morálne zaviazaný svojmu slovu, aby som s každým jedným zostal, až kým nebudeme pre tú osobu počuť od Boha. Vidíte? A potom, keď to robíte, môžete mať na tom zozname čakateľov jedného človeka, alebo možno s tou jednou osobou, čakáte dva alebo tri týždne kvôli tej jednej osobe (Rozumiete?), až kým skutočne nepočujeme od Boha: schádzame sa spolu, spoločne sa modlíme; ideme naspäť, oddelíme sa; znova sa zídeme spolu, spoločne sa modlíme, až kým nemáme pre tú osobu Tak hovorí Pán. No, v tom čase (Vidíte?), sú tam ostatné veci.

3        No, týmto spôsobom, takto rozumiem, že je to správne, že každý jeden napíše svoje prosby, akékoľvek sú, a len mi ich podá. Aby som ich mal a potom sa môžem nad tou potrebou pomodliť, potom tým ľuďom môžem zavolať, kde... Robíme to takto? [Brat Neville hovorí, „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.] No, to je dobre. Vidíte, a potom, možno že zatiaľ, kým čakám s touto jednou osobou, môžem zobrať sto, dvesto ľudí, rovno v tomto jednom, túto skupinu, ktorá tu je, kým čakám na toho jedného. Pretože takýmto spôsobom mi to potom dá šancu, aby som sa dostal ku viacerým ľuďom. To mám naozaj rád. Ktokoľvek na tento nápad prišiel, no, verím, že je to veľmi dobré. Je to skvelé.

4        A tak, no, toto bol pre mňa tak trocha ohromný týždeň, týchto posledných pár týždňov. Bol som vonku pred naším Pánom, ako rozumiete.

5        Ale myslím, že predtým, ako začneme službu slovom, myslím... A jedno viem, mám tu niekde v budove vnuka a možno... Ak je Branhamom, on je neporiadny, behá tu niekde okolo, možno, tak on je ten, ktorý má dodržiavať tieto pokyny, tak on je niekde tu. Myslím, že sa budeme modliť za posvätenie a pre ostatné matky, ktoré majú svoje maličké. No, ak brat Teddy, myslím, že to je on, príde za klavír a budeme spievať našu starú známu pieseň pri službe posvätenia detí; Prineste ich dnu.

6        No, mnohí ľudia, v mnohých cirkvách deti pokropia. A my sa snažíme nasledovať len smer Biblie, tak blízko, ako len viem. No, v Biblii nie je žiadne miesto, kde by kedy pokropili dospelého, nieto ešte dieťa. A nikde tam nikdy nebolo pokropenie ustanovené od Boha, pre nemluvňa alebo dospelého.

7        Ale v Biblii je miesto, kde prinášali maličké deti ku Ježišovi a On pozdvihol Svoje ruky a položil ich na tých maličkých a žehnal ich a povedal, „Nebráňte malým deťom prísť ku Mne.“ No, takýmto spôsobom to tu robíme. A teraz, ako Jeho služobníci, jednoducho ich vezmeme pred Boha v modlitbe; a ak je tu niekto, kto má svoje malé dieťa, ktoré nebolo posvätené...

8        Neveríme v krstenie v žiadnej forme pre tie malé nemluvňatá. Pretože oni nemajú žiaden hriech. „Sú narodené v hriechu, utvorené v neprávosti, prišli na svet hovoriaci klamstvá,“ ale nemajú nič, z čoho by mali činiť pokánie. A krst je na pokánie a odpustenie hriechu. Tak ich deti nemajú nič, z čoho by mali činiť pokánie; a keď Ježiš zomrel na kríži, On očistil všetok hriech. A teraz, keď zostarneme dostatočne na to, aby sme vedeli, že musíme činiť pokánie za to, čo sme vykonali, potom sme, a rozpoznávame, že Kristus za nás zomrel. Ale to malé nemluvňa to nedokáže rozpoznať, že Kristus zaň zomrel; ale keď sme dostatočne starí na to, aby sme si uvedomili, že Kristus za nás zomrel, a potom sme pokrstení do Jeho smrti a povstávame do Jeho vzkriesenia... Ak Pán dá, na ďalšiu nedeľu sa do toho dostanem, ak Pán – ak Boh dá.

9        No, a preto ich prinášame a posväcujeme ich. Akékoľvek matky, akákoľvek cirkev, akékoľvek vyznanie, akákoľvek farba, čokoľvek iné, posväcujeme všetky malé deti Pánovi Ježišovi Kristovi.

10        No, brat Teddy, ak nám dáš zaspievať to Prineste ich dnu, ak to urobíš. V poriadku, poďme teraz všetci spolu.

 Prineste ich dnu, prineste ich dnu;

 Prineste ich dnu z polí hriechu;

 Prineste ich dnu, prineste ich dnu;

 Prineste putujúcich ku Ježišovi.

11        V tom videní, ktoré som mal práve potom, ako odišla moja matka, to je to, čo som viedol, tú pieseň „Prineste ich dnu“, keď boli prinášané malé deti. Prídeš, brat Neville?

12        Tohto chlapca poznám. Billy hovorí, „Nech ti nespadne. Nech ti nespadne.“ Áno. Toto je William Branham; stoja tu spolu traja z nás, Williamovia Branhamovia, tri generácie a tri mená. On sa na mňa tiež dnes ráno díva. Niečo na nich je, taký ten nevinný výzor, viete. A on je William Paul, junior. A tak sme vďační, dnes ráno dávam Pánovi Ježišovi z rúk jeho otca (môjho syna), vnuka, pre život služby; požehnania na otca a matku. Skloňme naše hlavy.

13        Náš milostivý nebeský Otče, viem, že prichádzam ku koncu cesty, keď držím v ruke svojho vnuka.

14        Ale premýšľam o Jakobovi, keď priviedol svojich vnukov medzi svoje kolená, keď bol starým mužom, Efraima a Manasesa; požehnal tie deti a udelil im duchovné požehnania, ktoré vydržali až do tohto dňa. Ako prekrížil svoje ruky z jedného na druhého, berúc požehnanie od židov ku pohanom na kríži. Nech sa teraz priblíži Boh nebies.

15        Tento vnuk, ktorého si mi dal, Pane, skrze môjho syna a moju nevestu... Premýšľam o tom, ako bola neplodná, nemohla mať žiadne deti, a prichádzajúc v ten deň dole z Yakima, vo Washingtone, keď plakala a povedala, „Priala by som si mať dieťa.“

16        Tvoj Duch prišiel do auta a tam som povedal, „Budeš ho mať.“ A dnes vo svojich rukách držím tohto milého malého chlapca, Tvoje vypovedané Slovo, Tvoje zasľúbenie.

17        Teraz, Pane, v jednoduchosti nášho konania, umiestňujeme toto dieťa skrze vieru do rúk Pána Ježiša; aby On, ktorý je tu vo forme Ducha Svätého, vzal to dieťa do Svojich rúk a do Svojej opatery a viedol ho naprieč životom. Udeľ mu zdravie a silu, dlhý život, ak budeš zhovievať. A nech to dieťa môže byť použité na Tvoju slávu. Nech na tomto dieťatku spočinie moc živého Boha. Ak bude žiť, aby bol mužom, a Ježiš bude zhovievať, nech káže Evanjelium. Nech tá moc Božia, ktorá ho udelila jeho matke a otcovi, nech ho To nikdy neopustí.

18        Žehnaj jeho ocka a jeho matku. Nech sú vychovávaní a nech vychová toto dieťatko v kresťanskej atmosfére, aby všetka možná ľudská výchova, ktorú môžu urobiť, nech to toto dieťatko má.

19        No, malý Billy Paul Branham, junior, odovzdávam ťa Všemohúcemu Bohu v posvätení v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

20        Na tých malých deťoch je niečo, čo je – myslím, že je to tak sladké.

21        Pamätám si Loyce, ona plakala a zovierala svoje ruky. Je naozaj nervózna. Loyce vyšla z veľkých súžení, jednoducho malé dievča z Kentucky, ktoré malo vcelku ťažký život. A ona... Jedného večera sa jej zjavil Ježiš, ako stojí na zime. A ona prišla, okolo polnoci bežala hore do domu, ona a Billy, potom, ako sa vzali. A oni... tam pri ohrade. Dal som okolo nej ruku a priviedol som ju k Pánovi Ježišovi.

22        Ona veľmi chcela deti. Boli spolu vzatí už niekoľko rokov. A keď som jedného dňa prichádzal dolu z Yakimy, tak trocha plakala. Bolo to... Duch Svätý prišiel a povedal jej o ženských problémoch, ktoré mala, ktoré spôso– ten dôvod, prečo nemohla mať žiadne deti. Potom Duch Svätý prišiel znova a preklial ten ženský problém a udelil jej požehnanie. Práve teraz ho posväcujem. Bol tam...

23        Mám tu zapísaných zopár drobných vecí, ktoré chcem povedať prv, ako prečítame text. Prvá vec sú budúce zhromaždenia, mám to tu zapísané. Je to na ďalšiu nedeľu, ak Pán dá... Viem, že začína námraza a na cestách je nebezpečne. A máme tu ľudí, ktorí prichádzajú z Georgie a Alabamy, Floridy, Ohia a Illinois. A táto malá skupina ľudí je zídená zovšadiaľ.

24        Niektorí ľudia mi hovoria, „Prechádzal som ráno tam okolo tvojho zboru, Billy. Sú tu poznávacie značky z celej krajiny.“

25        Povedal som, „Áno.“

26        Jeden tu a jeden tam, myslím, že takto to bude s Nevestou. „Dvaja na poli; a Ja jedného vezmem, druhého zanechám,“ a tak ďalej.

27        A nechcem, aby ľudia jazdili po tých zľadovatených cestách. A viem, že ja pôjdem tiež, a že rovno teraz po Vianociach odchádzam na misijné pole, ak Pán dá. Mám naplánovaných asi pätnásť rozličných zhromaždení.

28        A chcem oznámiť, že na ďalšiu nedeľu, ak Pán dá, chcem vyučovať posolstvo, ktoré je pre mňa veľmi mimoriadne. Tento týždeň a v ten predošlý týždeň, som študoval biblickú históriu. A chcem hovoriť na tému: Kresťanstvo verzus pohanstvo, tak nejako, alebo Modlárstvo, na ďalšiu nedeľu.

29        A potom na ďalšiu nedeľu je Štedrý deň, na ďalšiu nedeľu; a nedeľa, myslel som o týždeň prepáčte mi. Nedeľa, o týždeň, vtedy je Štedrý deň. No, ak by som vydal posolstvo a tí, niektorí z mojich drahých priateľov prídu z Alabamy, Mississippi, Georgie, a takto z okolia; tie malé deti budú istotne na vianočný večer sklamané. A ak mi Pán dá na srdce, aby som priniesol Vianočné Posolstvo cirkvi, potom to urobím, ak Pán bude chcieť, sľubujem každému, kto nie je z tohto mesta (Rozumiete?), že vám osobne pošlem pásku. Rozumiete? Takže nemusíte pre svoje deti vynechávať vianočný večer, Štedrý večer. A potom vám pošlem pásku s mojimi prianiami zo zhromaždenia. A len na to pamätajte.

30        Ďalšia vec, viete, nemôžete očakávať, že každý bude veriť všetkému, čo poviete. To takto jednoducho nefunguje.

31        Dnes ráno som zabudol, rýchlo som odchádzal preč, aby som sa sem dostal. Náhodou som sa pozrel hore... Brat Wood priviedol dolu moju ženu a ich, pozrel som sa hore a bol takmer čas na začiatok služby tu dole, aby som prišiel. A povedali mi, Billy mi minulý večer zavolal a povedal, že oni ma tu dnes ráno chcú, aby počuli tieto zápisky z posledného zhromaždenia.

32        Išiel som priniesť históriu, len aby som sa pokúsil vyjasniť niečo, čo som povedal. Nezáleží na tom, ako jasne sa to snažíte vyjadriť, stále je niekto, kto to neporozumie. Ide o oltáre v zbore. Vidíte? Niekto povedal, „Brat Branham neverí v oltár v zbore.“ Verím v oltár v zbore. Rozumiete? Ale oltáre neboli miestom, kde sa ľudia prichádzali modliť. V Biblii nikdy nevolali ľudí, aby prišli ku oltáru. Nie je niečo také.

33        A chcem vám priniesť, na ďalšiu nedeľu to urobím, podľa histórie ranej cirkvi, prečo neboli v zbore žiadne oltáre. To bolo preto, lebo padanie tvárou k zemi pri oltári je pohanská forma uctievania a vôbec to nie je kresťanský postoj. No, na ďalšiu nedeľu o tom budem tiež hovoriť. Ale v ranej cirkvi neboli žiadne oltáre, aby volali ľudí ku oltáru. Nebolo tam nič, len prázdna miestnosť. To je všetko. Žiaden krucifix, vôbec nič, v miestnosti nebolo nič, len plochá podlaha. Tí ľudia boli letničnou Cirkvou v raných dňoch, ako vám to na ďalšiu nedeľu prinesiem od mnohých rozličných historikov, ak Pán dá. A chcem vám to priniesť z Ironsidovej Ranej Pútnickej Cirkvi a z Hislopových Dvoch Babylonov, z Pred-Nicejských otcov, z Nicejského Koncilu, ó, je ich tak mnoho, Hazeltineovej spisy ranej cirkvi a rozličné iné. Rozumiete? Aby som vám ukázal, že nikde...

34        Dokonca v Írsku, kde som bol na návšteve v cirkvi, kde katolíci nazvali svätého Patrika katolíckym svätým, ale vôbec nie je ani kúsok histórie, ktorá by to tvrdila. Svätý Patrik nebol ničím iným ako odporcom katolíckej cirkvi. Nikde to nie je. Nikto nemôže vyprodukovať žiadnu históriu, ktorá to preukazuje, že bol katolíkom. On, jeho, všetky jeho školy boli v severnom Írsku. Keď potom tento katolícky cisár prišiel do Anglicka, vydal na smrť desať tisíc ľudí od svätého Patrika. A tá cirkev tam dnes stále stojí, jeho školy, všetko v severnom Anglicku.

35        A kde ich počujete hovoriť, že svätý Patrik vyhnal všetkých hadov z Írska, viete, čo to je, historické fakty toho? On veril v Letnice, že mal moc zodvihnúť hadov, brať hadov. A to je dôvod, prečo je to povedané, tým to začalo.

36        A že Peter bol ukrižovaný dolu hlavou v Ríme, to nie je v martyrológii [„Zoznam mučeníkov“ – pozn.prekl.]. A ja som prezrel všetky všade a čítal som historikov, všetko, o čom som vedel, a neexistuje žiadne miesto Písma, ktoré by hovorilo, že Pavol alebo Peter boli kedy zabití v Ríme. To sú dogmy. Jednoducho s tým začala prvá rímska cirkev a nie je to pravda. Je toho o mnoho viac. Dostanem sa do toho na ďalšiu nedeľu.

37        Potom ďalšia vec, o ktorej musím tak veľa počúvať. Niekto mi povedal, veľký mimoriadny kazateľ, povedal, „Brat Branham, prečo tie ženy nenecháš tak?“ Povedal, „Vieš, že ľudia ťa považujú za proroka? Prečo ich neučíš veľké duchovné veci?“ Ten muž tu možno sedí prítomný. Ak to tak je, chcem, aby si pochopil toto, brat. „Prečo ich neučíš veľké duchovné veci, do ktorých ty smeruješ, a aby tam smerovali aj oni; namiesto toho, aby si im hovoril o tom, že si nemajú strihať vlasy a ako sa majú obliekať?“

38        Ak si tu alebo počúvaš pásku, brat. Ak ich nedokážem dostať von z materskej škôlky, ako ich budem vyučovať algebru? Nemajú slušnosť a morálne – dostatočnú mravnosť, aby si vôbec nechali narásť svoje vlasy a nosili oblečenie ako dámy, ako ich budeš vyučovať duchovné veci? Rozumiete? No, on... Nepoznajú základ, nepoznajú abecedu. A snažiť sa ich vyučovať niečo veľké, dať im univerzitné vzdelanie, keď nepoznajú abecedu? Nech sa najprv naučia abecedu a potom prejdeme na to.

39        No, minulý týždeň ste tu za kazateľňou mali významného muža, ktorý zaujal moje miesto. Bol to brat William Booth-Clibborn, ktorý je medzi všetkými kazateľmi známy ako knieža kazateľov: významný človek, veľký, veľký kazateľ. Úprimne, on je jedným z najlepších, ktorí sú kdekoľvek v krajinách. Ten človek môže kázať Evanjelium v siedmich rôznych jazykoch, takže si môžete predstaviť, čím je. A on je kazateľom plného Evanjelia.

40        On bol ten, ktorý pri mne vtedy stál v tej debate s tými siedmimi kazateľmi z cirkvi Kristovej. A ak kedy boli nejakí ľudia, ktorých mi bolo ľúto, boli to títo muži potom, ako s nimi prebral tie veci. Nikdy v živote som nič také nepočul. Oni sa dokonca postavili a začali odchádzať preč. Stretol ich pri dverách, povedal, „Myslel som si, že ste sa chceli rozprávať o Božskom uzdravení?“

41        Avšak on je tak priamy, jednoducho tak veľmi priamy. Jednoducho ich nazval všetkým možným, čím mohol, ignorantmi a všeličím, viete. A tak, on je naozaj priamy a to je jediná vec ohľadom neho. Ak by len tú vedomosť dochutil trochou lásky, bolo by to odlišné. Rozumiete? A on tu môže byť. Áno, ale myslím to takto, viete, ak by ohľadom toho bol len naozaj milý. Ale, ó, on je Angličan, a jednoducho sa vie naozaj tak rozčúliť.

42        Ale on ich stretol pri dverách a namieril im do tváre svoj prst, povedal, „Ešte niekedy na neho vyskočíte,“ to bolo na mňa, povedal, „odhalím vás pred verejnosťou a naozaj z vás urobím bandu oslov,“ povedal. Odvtedy som o nich nikdy viac nepočul. Vidíte? Nie, neviním ich. Tiež by som sa držal bokom. Áno, pretože pri bratovi Boothovi sa nikdy nezmôžete na slovo.

43        Ohromný kazateľ, skvelý človek, dobrý Kresťan, čistý, mravný človek, čo sa týka toho, čo o ňom viem, a poznám ho roky. Dostal som jeho pásku, čo vám tu kázal, o tom, aký svätý a vznešený bol Boh a ako sme sa my narodili v hriechu; a čo mohol kedy človek urobiť, aby mohol priniesť, mohol povedať Bohu, čo má robiť. Rozumiete? A to bolo naozaj nádherné.

44        No, ten dôvod, prečo som bol teraz preč, mal som týždeň pôstu a modlitby, čo ma priviedlo do toho, aby som urobil určité rozhodnutie.

45        A mám tu malý prepínač, niekde by to tu malo byť, tá cenzúra, cenzúra toho, čo som nechcel. Ó, tu to máme. Toto je ono. Čo chcem mať na páske a čo nechcete mať na páske. Takže, bratia, ak vaša páska bude trocha zbabraná, no, ne... Môžete tú časť odtiaľ vystrihnúť. No, ale tu, tým spôsobom, tak mnohí berú, keď brat Mercier a oni, boli jediní, ktorí mohli nahrávať pásky, no, mohol som zabezpečiť, aby ich tam cenzurovali predtým, ako som ich vydal von. Ale tu, teraz si ich môže vziať, ktokoľvek (Rozumiete?), môže si ich vziať, ktokoľvek chce. A tak ich musím sám cenzurovať pomocou tohto prepínača, ktorý tu je; to, čo nechcem hovoriť alebo nechcem vydať von na páskach.

46        Pretože sú niektoré veci, ktoré vám tu všetkým môžem povedať a ktoré istotne nechcem vydať von medzi ľudí. Kvôli tomu, aby sme ich nechali tak. Ak slepý vedie slepého, aj tak všetci padnú do jamy. Rozumiete? Tak ich len nepohoršujme. Ako povedal Ježiš, „Nepohoršujte tých farizejov.“ Povedal, „Ak chcú nejaké, ak chcú nejakú daň, choď dole a nahoď do mora sieť, vezmi prvú rybu, vyber z jej úst mincu a choď im zaplatiť.“ Povedal, „Nepohoršujte ich, len ich nechajte tak.“

47        Ale po celý môj život, odkedy som bol malým chlapcom, mal som... Pán mi vždy dával videnia, s čím sme tu v zbore oboznámení a som si istý, že tiež v krajine, kam poputujú tieto pásky, ohľadom videní. A s touto otvorenou Bibliou pred sebou a pred Bohom, pred ktorým stojím, nikdy som nevedel o nijakom z nich, ktoré by zlyhalo. Oni boli vždy dokonalé.

48        A pred pár týždňami som mal videnie (tento nasledujúci utorok to budú asi tri týždne), ktoré ma priviedlo na kolená a von do pustatiny, aby som sa postil a modlil. A obliekol som si (keďže bola zima) hrubé izolované spodné oblečenie, aby som – ktoré používam na lovecké výpravy, aby som nezamrzol tam v mojej jaskyni a v lesoch. A vyšiel som hore, nie...

49        Niekto povedal, „No, brat Branham, vyšiel si hore hľadať? Mal by si ísť hore hľadať videnie od Pána.“

50        Povedal som, „Nie, nejdeš hore... Nerobíš to takým spôsobom. Nemôžeš nič vytiahnuť od Boha.“

51        Vidíte, to je dôvod, prečo ľudia stále hovoria, pri tých rozhovoroch, hovoria, „Pros Pána. Nevzdávaj to. Len to nevzdávaj.“

52        Mám slovo od Pána, aby som ho povedal bratovi Nevillemu, ohľadom prorokovania nad každým, kto prichádza ku tomuto oltáru. Boh mu povedal, naozaj ho kvôli tomu pokarhal. Rozumiete? Nerobte to; vystrčíte ho von do tela a potom budete mať falošného proroka. Rozumiete? Vidíte, nechajte ho konať len tak, ako ho vedie Duch. Rozumiete?

53        Nesnažte sa od Boha nič vyťahovať, pretože to nemôžete robiť. On bude hovoriť iba... Ako Balám, ten najatý prorok, povedal, „Môžem hovoriť iba to, čo Boh vloží do mojich úst. Inak to nemôžem povedať.“

54        A to je tá istá vec, páči sa mi tento systém, ktorý teraz majú, takže môžem zistiť čo, len to, čo Pán chce, aby sa robilo. To je veľmi dobré.

55        Ale Ježiš vyšiel na pustatinu, aby sa postil, potom, ako na Neho zostúpil Duch Svätý. „Ján svedčil, ako videl na Neho zostúpiť Ducha Božieho.“ A On bol naplnený mocou Božou, Boh v Ňom, a potom odišiel na pustatinu, aby sa potom postil, nie predtým, aby na Neho zostúpil Duch Svätý, ale On vyšiel a postil sa, potom, ako na Neho zostúpil Duch Svätý. Rozumiete?

56        A teraz, pri tých videniach... Mohol by som povedať toto. Raz som sa o tom zmienil. Chystal som sa to vystrihnúť z pásky, ale myslím, že to jednoducho nechám tak. Ja...

57        Predpokladám, že to bolo okolo tretej hodiny ráno. Zobudil som sa a díval som sa pred seba a prichádzal som dole ku Jordánu: vyzeralo to, že som stál na mape Palestíny. A zostupoval som ku Jordánu. A zdalo sa, že som mohol počuť tú pieseň, „Zostupujem ku Jordánu,“ niekto to spieval. A ako som sa približoval bližšie ku tej rieke, obzrel som sa späť a videl som, ktorou cestou som prišiel, a bol som v dvoch tretinách cesty ku tomu Jordánu. A pozrel som sa na druhú stranu Jordánu a povedal som, „Ó, chvála Bohu, rovno na druhej strane je to miesto, kde ležia všetky zasľúbenia. Každé zasľúbenie leží v zasľúbenej zemi.“

58        A potom som prišiel k sebe a pomyslel som si, „Je to možné, že by som mohol mať... Mohlo by to tak byť, že snívam, kvôli tomu, že je noc?“ Vidíte, videnie je niečo, čo vidíte s otvorenými očami, niečo ako sen. Dívate sa rovno na to a ste si vedomý toho, že stojíte tak ako tu na pódiu, a stojíte tu, ale jednako sa dívate, akoby ste boli v sne. To je... Nedokážete to vysvetliť; nie je spôsob, ako to urobiť. Rozumiete? To sú Božie skutky. A Božie cesty sú nevysvetliteľné; musia byť prijaté skrze vieru.

59        A potom, ako som tam chvíľu sedel vedľa tejto stoličky, tu sa to zrazu vrátilo znova naspäť. Potom som vedel, že to bolo videnie. A keď som potom znova vošiel do toho videnia, vyzeralo to, že som bol vyzdvihnutý a umiestnený na cestu, úzku cestu, s nejakým bratom. Vôbec som nevedel, kto bol ten brat. Rozhliadol som sa naokolo a povedal som, „No, som si istý a viem, že toto je videnie; Pán Boh je tu.“ A vyzeralo to, že každý bol vystrašený. Povedal som, „Z čoho sú všetci takí vystrašení?“

60        A prišiel hlas a povedal, „V týchto dňoch je tu také nebezpečenstvo. Je tam veľká ohyzdná vec, ktorá ťa zabije, keď ťa zasiahne.“

61        A počul som, ako sa cez burinu niečo tlačí a pozrel som sa a tu prichádzal ozrutný obludný had, plazil sa cez tie buriny. Pomyslel som si, „No, kedže viem, že toto je videnie, potom uvidím, čím je toto zviera alebo beštia.“ A on sa vyplazil na tú cestu. A akonáhle som ho zazrel, vedel som, že je to mamba. No, mamba je africký had, ktorý má to najsmrtonosnejšie uhryznutie zo všetkých, ktoré sú. Nie je nič tak jedovaté ako mamba. A ten had samozrejme reprezentuje hriech, smrť. Vidíte? A tam je... V tejto krajine máme štrkáča, medenohlavého hada a pleskolebca mokasínového, mnohých z tých hadov, pri ktorých, ak ste na tom zdravotne zle a jeden z nich by vás uhryzol, pravdepodobne by vás to zabilo, ak by ste hneď nezohnali nejakú pomoc...

62        A potom ideme do Afriky a Indie a nachádzame kobru. Žije tam čierna kobra; to je zlý had; on má tiež smrtiace uhryznutie. A žije tam žltá kobra; ktorá je ešte nebezpečnejšia. A pri tej žltej kobre ten pacient zomiera tak strašnou smrťou; zomiera na udusenie. To paralyzuje jeho dýchací systém. A oni nemôžu dýchať; len otvárajú ústa, lapajú po dychu, snažia sa a takto zomierajú. A to je ten typ hada, ktorý bol len kúsoček od toho, aby dostal Billy Paula, keď sme tam v Afrike na neho natrafili.

63        A potom prichádza mamba; ona je smrť. Len keď ona... Ona je tak rýchla, že ju nedokážete vidieť. Prechádza ponad buriny a poháňa sa koncom svojho chvosta. Len moment, a je preč. Zvyčajne vás zasiahne do tváre. Stojí vysoko hore a tvrdo udiera. A keď vás zasiahne, ostáva vám len zopár nádychov, až je po vás. Otočí sa... To nielen paralyzuje a dostane sa to do krvného obehu; to zasahuje nervy, všetko, jednoducho zomierate len v priebehu pár sekúnd. Môžete tým domorodcom a stopárom povedať „mamba“ a oni zrazia hlavy dokopy, kričia, pretože to je smrť len v priebehu pár sekúnd (Vidíte?), keď vás jedna uhryzne.

64        A tu bola na tej ceste. Pomyslel som si, „No, toto je to.“ Tak som sa na ňu pozeral a ona sa pozrela na mňa s hnevom, olizovala sa jazykom a začala sa približovať. Ale keď sa dostala rovno blízko ku mne... Ona sa plazila rýchlo a potom spomaľovala a spomaľovala a len sa triasla a zastavila sa a potom ju niečo držalo. Nemohla ma uhryznúť. A obrátila sa na druhú stranu a snažila sa priblížiť z tejto strany. A išla naspäť dozadu a vyštartovala, šklbla sa rovno smerom ku mne, začala spomaľovať a spomaľovať a spomaľovať, potom sa zastavila a potom sa len takto otriasla a pohla sa naspäť. Nemohla ma zasiahnuť.

65        Potom sa otočila, pozrela sa na môjho priateľa a odišla za ním preč. A videl som, ako môj priateľ len vyskakoval do vzduchu a ponad ňu a ponad ňu a ponad ňu, snažil sa, a ona na neho útočila. Pomyslel som si, „Ó, ak ho to len zasiahne, to bude okamžitá smrť. Niet divu, že každý je tak vystrašený, pretože keď vás toto zasiahne, to je okamžitá smrť.“ A to na neho len takto útočilo a ja som zodvihol ruky do vzduchu; povedal som, „Ó, Bože, maj milosrdenstvo s mojím bratom.“ Povedal som, „Ak ho ten had zasiahne, to ho zabije.“

66        A práve potom, ako som to povedal, sa ten had obrátil ku mne a znova sa na mňa díval. A sponad mňa prišiel Hlas a povedal, „Bola ti daná moc, aby si ho zviazal, toho najhoršieho alebo akéhokoľvek.“

67        A povedal som, „Dobre, Bože, čo musím robiť?“

 Povedal, „Je jediná vec, ktorú musíš robiť: musíš byť viac úprimný.“ Vidíte? „Musíš byť viac úprimný.“

68        Povedal som, „Dobre, Bože, odpusť mi moju neúprimnosť a daj mi, aby som mal úprimnosť.“ A keď som ku Nemu znova zdvihol ruky, prišlo tam nado mňa niečo veľkolepé, skrátka ma to zdvihlo hore, vyzeralo to akoby celé moje telo bolo niečím nabité.

69        A pozrel som sa na toho hada. A potom začal ísť naproti mne a jednako to nedokázal urobiť. A povedal som, „Satan, v Mene Pána Ježiša Krista, zväzujem ťa.“ A ten had, vyletel z neho modrý dym a skrútil sa a vytvoril taký ten znak ako písmeno S, veľké S obrátené odzadu, ten znak spojky „a“ [„&“ – pozn.prekl.]. A to znamená „zviazať tohto alebo akéhokoľvek pod ním,“ pretože on bol ten najhorší. Vyletel z neho modrý dym a jeho chvost ho okolo jeho hlavy udusil na smrť, keď vytvoril toto S obrátené odzadu, ten znak spojky „a“ [„&“] (ako spojka... Rozumiete?), udusil sa na smrť. A ten brat bol slobodný.

70        A išiel som a šliapol som na to. Povedal som, „No, musím zistiť, čo to je, pretože to je videnie.“ A udrel som do toho a to sa takto pretočilo, vyzeralo to ako rukoväť, sklenená rukoväť na džbáne, a stalo sa to pevným kryštálom. A povedal som, „Pomyslite na to, ako rýchlo. Ten modrý dym bol život a všetko, čo to opustilo, všetky elementy, a zmenilo sa to na sklo.“

71        A práve vtedy znova prišiel ten Hlas a povedal, „Môžeš ho tiež rozviazať.“

72        Tak som povedal, „Teda, satan, aby som mohol vedieť, rozväzujem ťa.“ A keď sa to stalo, začal znova prichádzať do života, krútiť sa. A povedal som, „Zväzujem ťa naspäť v Mene Ježiša Krista.“ A keď sa to stalo, znova z neho vyletel dym a hneď sa znova udusil a zmenil sa na kryštál.

73        A potom, keď to urobil, ten Hlas povedal, „Nuž, ty musíš byť viac úprimný ako doteraz, aby si to mohol robiť.“ Potom ma to opustilo a ja som stál v izbe.

74        Za niekoľko okamihov som počul zvoniť budík a vstávať manželku. Deti, viete, ako to je, myslím, že je to tak i vo vašom dome. Jedno hovorí, „Čo si mám dnes obliecť, mami? Kde sú moje učebnice? A čo som to urobil?“ Poznáte to. Jednoducho, ako v každom inom dome, ťažko sa sústredíte na svoje myšlienky, pretože všetci chcú byť naraz hotoví.

75        A tak som prekĺzol do pracovne, pokľakol a povedal, „Pane Ježišu, ja týmto veciam nerozumiem. Čo mám robiť? Deti ma za chvíľu budú volať, aby som ich odviezol do školy. Čo musím robiť?“ A rozhliadol som sa a ležala tam moja Biblia, a povedal som, „Pane, ak mi odpustíš...“ Ja neverím v náhodné otváranie Písma, vyberať niečo z Biblie a hovoriť o tom, ale sú také chvíle, keď vás Boh môže skrze niečo také potešiť. A povedal som, „Pane, práve teraz v tejto naliehavej potrebe, skôr, než ma opustí tvoj Duch. A ja neviem, čo mám robiť. Ešte je čas, skôr, ako deti pôjdu do školy. Jednoducho, neukázal by si mi to? Ak to bolo niečo, čo mi chceš dať vedieť, nebeský Otče, daj mi to poznať.“

76        A zobral som túto Bibliu a len som ju takto otvoril a môj prst spočinul na 1. Korinťanom v 5. kapitole, 8. verš, kde čítame niečo takéto, „Keď prichádzate...“ Mal som v úmysle, že sa budem postiť Pánovi. Povedal som Mu, že pôjdem von a budem sa postiť. Tam je povedané, „Keď prichádzate na ten sviatok...“ Nuž, pôst v tele je hostina, sviatok s Pánom. Vieme o tom. „A tak, keď prichádzate na tento sviatok, neprichádzajte so starým kvasom ani s kvasom zlomyseľnosti, a tak ďalej; ale prichádzajte s nekvaseným chlebom úprimnosti a pravdy,“ presne to, čo mi povedal v tom videní. „Prichádzajte...“ Boh je mojím dôstojným sudcom, „Prichádzajte s nekvaseným chlebom úprimnosti a pravdy, to je Slovo.“ Potom som pochopil, čo tým On mienil. Ako On...

77        Keď som videl pred rokmi zostupovať Bibliu (Mám to rovno tu zapísané.), zostupovať; a z neba prišla ruka a ukázala na Józuu, prečítal prvých deväť veršov a zastavil sa tam. To je Józue, prichádza na púšť, ale nikdy... On bol pripravený... Keď sa priblížil k Jordánu, Boh ho vyvolal, povedal, „Oddnes ťa začnem zveličovať pred ľuďmi.“ A potom previedol deti Izraelove cez Jordán do zeme, kde – dal im, rozdelil im zasľúbenú zem.

78        Išiel som do lesov a modlil som sa a modlil a postil. A teraz, išiel som naspäť k tomu stromu, kde som stretol, kde boli tie veveričky, o ktorých ste počuli v iných posolstvách (Rozumiete?), kde boli tie veveričky. A ako som tam stál, asi okolo tretej alebo štvrtej hodine ráno, potom, ako som sa dotackal cez tú húštinu s tým svetlom, aby som mohol vidieť, aby som sa dostal k tomu stromu, prišiel som tam skoro ráno, pretože som tam bol vedený... Potom som Ho stretol. Bože, pomôž mi žiť vždy pravdivo.

79        Idem teraz prečítať môj text. Dnes ráno som vzal za text, zapísal som si to tu niekde (Ó, tu to je.), Józue, v Knihe Józuu, 10. kapitola. Pre vás, ktorí idete čítať so mnou, 10. kapitola a 12. verš... A mám len jednu hodinu.

80        A potom som myslel, nie som si istý, ale verím, že Billy hovoril, že dnes ráno rozdal modlitebné karty, povedal, „Nebolo ich tam mnoho, ale niekoľko ľudí chce, aby som sa za nich pomodlil.“ A ak má niekto modlitebné karty, zodvihnite teraz ruku. Dobre, to je v poriadku. No dobre, to je skvelé. V poriadku.

 No, 12. verš z 10. kapitoly Józuu...

81        A pamätajte teraz, no, do budúcna, na ďalšiu nedeľu chcem hovoriť na tému: Kresťanstvo verzus modlárstvo. A potom vám poviem o tom, či Pán vedie do vianočného posolstva alebo nie. Vyzerá to tak, že na srdci mám vianočné posolstvo pre ľudí. A potom vám poviem.

82        No, začneme čítať od 12. verša z 10. kapitoly Józuu.

Vtedy hovoril Jozua Hospodinovi, v deň, v ktorý vydal Hospodin Amoreja pred synmi Izraelovými, a riekol pred očami Izraela: Slnce v Gibeone, stoj ticho, a mesiac v údolí Ajalon!

A slnce stálo ticho, a mesiac stál, dokiaľ sa nepomstil národ na svojich nepriateľoch. Či nie je to napísané v knihe Spravedlivého? A slnce stálo prostred neba a neponáhľalo sa zapadnúť tak asi celý deň. (Teraz počúvajte.)

A nebolo takého dňa pred tým ani potom, aby bol Hospodin takto počul na hlas človeka, lebo Hospodin bojoval za Izraela.

Potom sa vrátil Jozua i celý Izrael s ním do tábora, do Gilgala.

83        Nech Boh pridá Svoje požehnania ku Jeho Slovu. No, prajem si, ak to bude vôľa Pánova, že so mnou chvíľu vydržíte. Chcem vziať tému, zvláštnu, čudnú, čo sa týka čítania takého miesta Písma. A chcem, aby ste boli v priebehu tohto času pozorní a v modlitbe. Chcem vziať tému jedného slova: Paradox.

84        A prv by som rád možno objasnil, čo je to paradox. Vo Websterovom slovníku sa hovorí, že slovo „paradox“ znamená „niečo, čo je neuveriteľné, ale pravdivé.“ To je paradox. Niečo, čo je takmer úplne nepochopiteľné, nemôže to tak byť, ale jednako to tak je: to je paradox. A chcem na chvíľu spočinúť na týchto slovách, paradox.

85        No, máme mnoho vecí, na ktoré by sme mohli poukázať ako na paradox. Jedna vec, na ktorú by som takto chcel poukázať, je, že samotný tento svet je paradoxom. Jeho státie je paradoxom.

86        Minulý večer som sa rozprával s mojou dcérou, Rebekou, ktorá je na strednej škole. A študoval som tu v Písme a hovoril som jej o tom, ako som tu čítal tento verš. A povedala, „Ocko, Józue v skutočnosti zastavil svet, či nie?“

87        Povedal som, „Neviem, čo zastavil. Zastavil slnko.“

 Povedala, „Nemohol zastaviť slnko, pretože slnko neputuje.“

88        Povedal som, „Jeho odraz putuje naprieč zemou a on ho zastavil.“

 Povedala, „No, potom Boh zastavil svet.“

89        Povedal som, „Potom pre agnostika, čo sa stane, ak sa svet zastaví a stratí svoju gravitáciu? Vyrútil by sa naprieč vesmírom ako hviezda a rozletel by sa na kusy, ktoré by z neho padali stovku miliárd rokov vo vesmíre.“

90        Ale Biblia povedala, že sa zastavilo slnko, stálo celý deň na svojom mieste. Verím tomu. Verím tomu. Je to nevysvetliteľné a neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda.

91        Prosím vás, povedzte mi teda, ktorá je vrchná strana sveta, severný pól alebo južný pól? Ako viete, ak ste vo vesmíre? Poviete, „Južný pól je dole pod nami.“ Oni si myslia, že severný pól je dole pod nimi. Rozumiete?

92        Stojí vo vesmíre, v malom kruhu vzduchu, ako sa otáča nejakých tisíc-niečo míľ za hodinu. Pretože má obvod dvadsaťštyri alebo dvadsaťpäť tisíc míľ a otáča sa dookola v priebehu dvadsaťštyri hodín, takže to ukazuje, že ide rýchlejšie než tisíc míľ za hodinu, putuje dookola. A nikdy nezlyháva, presne to zapadá. Kde to je na rovníku kde to ide dookola, nikdy to nezmešká ani minútu, dokonale načasované, stojí to vo vzduchu. Ak to nie je paradox, potom neviem, čo ním je. Ako sú všetky tie nebeské systémy, ako sú tak načasované, tak dokonale; že až, v rokoch, ktoré majú prísť, dvadsať a tridsať rokov odteraz, veda dokáže vidieť príchod zatmenia slnka a mesiaca, ako prechádzajú, a môže vám povedať až do momentu, kedy budú prechádzať a kedy začne zatmenie.

93        Nezáleží na tom, aké skvelé hodinky máme, jedny z presnosťou... Mám tu jedny, ktoré som dostal ako dar vo Švajčiarsku, keď som tam bol. Tá cena je okolo tristo dolárov na americké peniaze, dostal som ich. Nie je týždňa, kedy by nemuseli byť znovu nastavené; všetky hodiny, nič, čo človek dokáže vytvoriť, nie je tak dokonalé. To bude... V priebehu pár rokov sa to opotrebuje a skončí to. Ako to starne, bude to po celý čas horším. Tie drahokamy sa vyšúchajú. Tá presnosť sa zhorší. Neexistuje nič, čo môže byť ukotvené alebo nastavené človekom alebo vypracované človekom, čo by mohlo zostať dokonalé.

94        Ale tento svet zostáva dokonalý. Čo ho kontroluje? No, poviete, „Neviem, čo ho kontroluje, čo ho drží na jeho mieste.“ Je to naozaj paradox. Je to... Nedokážete vysvetliť, ako to Boh robí, ale On to robí. Takže to je hlavné, že On to robí. A my vieme, že je tomu tak.

95        Je to neuveriteľné, ako by ste mohli zatočiť vo vzduchu loptu, ona neurobí jedinú kompletnú otáčku na tom istom mieste.

96        Zamýšľal som sa nedávno, keď som bol tu na púšti. A jeden z týchto malých skákajúcich kaktusov, ktoré kyselina vo vašej krvi pritiahne ku vám, jeden takýto kaktus skočil na mňa. A nemôžete si ho odlepiť; musíte niečo vziať a odšklbnúť ho s tým. A má to na sebe malé pichliače. A nezáleží na tom, ako veľmi by ste naostrili ihlu, ihla by na konci bola tupá; dokonalá ostrosť ihly bude tak dokonalá, ako ju dokážete naostriť, v porovnaní s jedným z tých skákajúcich kaktusov bude tupá. A pri tom to je natesno stočený lístok. Ako je to možné, že príroda môže stočiť špic listu tesnejšie a ostrejšie, ako to dokáže vybrúsiť kvalitný stroj? A jednako, rovno ku koncu toho špicu sú takéto malé pichľavé háčiky, malé pichliače, aby to zadržali a udržali sa v tom, ako to ide. Ó, paradox, správne, pre vedu... Je to neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda.

97        Chcem, aby niekto vysvetlil toto: Nedokážem vám povedať presne míle alebo ako mnoho míľ veda hovorí, že mesiac je vzdialený od zeme. Ale ako to, že ten mesiac, povedal by som, stojí milióny a milióny míľ ďaleko od zeme a jednako kontroluje príliv mora. Čo to spôsobuje? Ako to môže byť vykonané? To je paradox, ale jednako sa dívame a vidíme, že sa to deje. Deje sa to. Mesiac riadi príliv mora. Keď sa mesiac takto odkláňa od zeme, vlny idú s ním. A Boh umiestnil mesiac nad vlnami a uložil hranice, ony nemôžu prekročiť tú hranicu, kde Boh nakreslil čiaru a povedal, „Vidíte, môžete prísť takto blízko, ale nemôžete zaujať ten zvyšok z toho, lebo som nad vami postavil Svojho strážcu.“

98        Ten mesiac milióny míľ od zeme volá na to more a ukladá mu hranice a kontroluje ho: neuveriteľné. Čo je na tom mesiaci? Keď len pár míľ od zeme, všetka gravitácia, všetok vzduch, všetko ostatné odchádza, odchádza preč do vesmíru, kde nie je žiaden vzduch, milióny a milióny a viacnásobné milióny míľ, jednako to kontroluje. Povedal, „Môžeš ísť tak ďaleko, ale nemôžeš ísť nikam ďalej, lebo ja som strážca Boží. Som strážny pes, ktorý tu stojí, a ty nemôžeš prekročiť tieto hranice.“ Vysvetlite to. To je paradox, ako to Boh robí, ale jednako to robí. To sa nedá vysvetliť.

99        Máme zimu, sneh na zemi, chladno, zem zamŕza. Malé semeno, a v tom malom semene je zárodok života a to malé semeno zamrzne, roztvorí sa a vypadne z neho dužina; a ten zárodok života bude ležať v prachu, v zmrznutej vrstve ľadu, ktorá by zabila akýkoľvek život. Ako je to uchránené a potom to znova prichádza na jar? Nedokázali by sme to vysvetliť, dokázali? Je to paradox.

100        Vezmeme list Židom, 11. kapitolu a 3. verš; rozumieme, že Biblia tam hovorí, Pavol hovorí, že svet bol utvorený a stojí spolu skrze Slovo Božie: paradox, že Slovo mohlo prehovoriť a z toho Slova sa utvorili hmotné veci, takže veci, ktoré sa vidia, boli učinené z vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. Veci, ktoré vidíme, boli vypovedaným Slovom Božím. Zem je Slovom Božím. Stromy sú Slovom Božím. Prečo by sme sa báli dôverovať Tomu, ktorý dal také Slovo s takou mocou a autoritou? Prečo by sme sa báli vziať to Slovo pre seba a aplikovať Ho na samých seba? To ukazuje, kde sme upadli do nevery. To je Slovo, Božie Slovo, paradox, skutočne paradox, Božie Slovo.

101        Tiež by som chcel narýchlo ukázať jeden paradox, a bolo to vtedy, keď Boh povolal Abraháma a povedal mu, keď mal sto rokov a Sára mala deväťdesiat, štyridsať rokov potom, ako mala menopauzu... A Abrahám, ktorého život bol umŕtvený; a Sára, ktorá bola od začiatku neplodná a jej lono bolo ako mŕtve, a jednako Boh povedal, že cez nich privedie dieťa. To je paradox. Spýtajte sa lekára, či by storočná žena mohla vychovať dieťa, mať dieťa. To je nemožné; je to neuveriteľné, ale ona ho mala, pretože Boh povedal, že ho bude mať.

102        Je to neuveriteľná vec, pomyslieť, že by nejaký Muž mohol sedieť otočený chrbtom ku stanu, Cudzinec so zaprášeným oblečením, a povedal tej žene, ktorá bola vzadu v stane, o čom premýšľala. Paradox, neuveriteľné, ale jednako je to pravda.

103        Bolo to neuveriteľné, keď Abrahám vzal Izáka na vrchol tej hory, svojho jednorodeného syna, a vzal ho hore na vrchol tej hory, aby ho obetoval ako obeť. A keď sa dostal na vrchol tej hory, položil Izáka na drevo a bol pripravený vziať mu život a keď nakláňal ruku dole, niečo zachytilo jeho ruku. A bol tam baran, ktorý bol zachytený za rohy v pustatine na vrchole hory. Paradox. Odkiaľ ten baran prišiel? Ako tam mohol byť sto míľ od civilizácie bez toho, že by bol zabitý levmi a šakalmi, divými psami, šelmami a takými vecami? Odkiaľ prišiel? Ako sa tam dostal, a hore na vrchole tej hory, kde nebolo žiadnej vody. Prečo tam nebol, keď zbieral kamene? On nazval to meno Jehova-Jireh, „Pán si Sám pre Seba zaobstaral obeť.“ Neuveriteľné, ale jednako je to pravda, lebo On je Jehova-Jireh. Pre naše poznanie a vedu sú to neuveriteľné veci, ale jednako je to pravda: veľký paradox.

104        Bol to paradox a bude, keď Ježiš, v Marekovi 11:22 a 23, keď povedal, „Ak poviete tomuto vrchu, 'Presuň sa,' a nebudete pochybovať vo svojom srdci, ale budete veriť, že to, čo ste povedali, sa vyplní, môžete mať to, čo ste povedali.“ Je to neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda. Je to paradox.

105        Môžem sa tu zastaviť, aby som povedal o tom, ako tam v tých lesoch, sedel som v to ráno pri tom strome, v lesoch neboli žiadne veveričky, ale keď prehovoril ten Hlas a povedal, „Povedz, kde budú.“

106        A tam, nemôžem si pomôcť, ak zomriem skôr, ako zakončím toto posolstvo, ukazoval som prstom na holý konár na orechu, povedal som, „Bude sedieť rovno tam.“ A tam bola: neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda!

 On povedal, „Kde bude ďalšia?“

107        Povedal som, „Tam nad tou hromadou chumáčov,“ a nestačil som ani spustiť prst a už tam bola.

 „Kde bude ďalšia?“

108        „Tam na tom pahýli, ktorý je na tom poli.“ A tam bola. Je to neuveriteľné.

109        Na ďalšie ráno som sa opýtal mojej manželky, povedal som, „Miláčik, stratil som zmysly? Stávam sa šialencom? Čo sa to so mnou deje? Prečo hovorím veci, ktoré hovorím. Kvôli čomu robím veci, ktoré robím? Čo to spôsobuje?“ Milujem ľudí a jednako ich trhám na kusy. A postím sa a modlím sa pre to, aby som sa toho zbavil; a čím viac sa postím a modlím, tým horšie to je. Neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda; je to pravda.

110        Videl som ženu, ako práve vtedy zodvihla ruku, vzadu v budove, chváliac Pána. Bola to Hattie Wright, sedí tam dole. Keď mala dvoch chlapcov, ak mi odpustia, že toto hovorím, odpadlíkov, svetských chlapcov. Tá malá žena tam v ten deň sedela, vdova... A povedal som, „Hattie, Pán Boh... povedala si tú správnu vec. On zaobstaral tie veveričky. On je Jehova-Jireh.“

111        Povedala, „To nie je nič iné než pravda Božia.“ Ó, ona povedala správnu vec. Vyzerá to neuveriteľne, že ľudská bytosť by mohla povedať slovo...

112        Ako vám povedal brat Booth. Akí sme špinaví a nečistí; Kto je Ten, ktorý sedí tam poza mesiacom a hviezdami a všetkým priestorom a časom a večnosťou? Ako to povedal Booth, a raz som čítal to isté, keď som čítal Irenea, že dokonca Anjeli sú špinaví v Jeho očiach. Kým sme?

113        Ale tá žena povedala správnu vec, ktorá zavolala Jehovovo srdce. Povedal, „Opýtaj sa jej, čo chce, a potom jej to daj.“ Amen. Neuveriteľné, ale pravda. Rovno tu je teraz pred našimi očami viditeľný dôkaz; prosila o duše svojich chlapcov, aby boli Kresťanmi. Boh jej dal jej túžbu. Neuveriteľné. To bol väčší zázrak ako uzdravenie chorej osoby. To premieňa ľudský život, dušu, telo a všetko, čím je. To zmenilo jeho povahu. Neuveriteľné, ale pravda. Bol to paradox. Vidíme to všade.

114        Paradox v Noeho čase. Keď, Noe, človek, len obyčajný človek; stal sa prorokom, alebo bol prorokom Pánovým, pravdepodobne bol roľníkom. Boh mu povedal, „Priprav sa na dážď, ktorý príde z neba,“ keď tam nebol žiaden dážď. Nikdy tam nebol žiaden dážď. Neexistoval spôsob, ako tam hore dostať dážď. Na zemi nikdy nepršalo. Neboli tam žiadne moria; neboli tam žiadne vody, ale jednako mu Boh povedal, aby postavil archu pre spasenie jeho domu. A Boh dolu priviedol dážď. Bol to paradox. Nevedecký, ale (čo?) bol to aj tak paradox. Áno.

115        Bol to paradox, keď tie hebrejské deti, ktoré sa rozhodli zostať s Božím Slovom, nezáležalo na tom, čo sa dialo, že kráľ postavil pec, ktorá bola sedemkrát horúcejšia než ako kedykoľvek predtým, a hodil tam tých mužov, keď to silné teplo pece zabilo mužov, ktorí s nimi kráčali po tej lávke ku tomu ústiu pece; oni zomreli. Ale jednako tí muži vošli do tej pece možno na tri hodiny. Nebolo by tam z nich nič viac ako ich prach, lebo ľudský život, ktorý bol v nich, by zahynul. Ak to blízke priblíženie sa zahubilo jeden ľudský život, čo by to urobilo inému ľudskému životu? Ale oni ich hodili dovnútra a povedzme, že tri hodiny; mohlo to byť aj päť.

116        On mohol odísť a naobedovať sa, prísť naspäť, povedať, „Otvorte dvere pece. Z tých chlapíkov tam nezostal ani popol.“ Ale keď otvoril dvere, tam oni boli, nezranení, prechádzali sa tam v ohni: neuveriteľné, ale pravda. Prečo? On povedal, „Koľkých ste tam hodili?“

 Oni povedal, „Hodili sme ich tam troch.“

117        On povedal, „Vidím štyroch.“ To urobilo ten paradox. „A ten Jeden vyzerá ako syn bohov.“ On nebol syn bohov; On bol Syn Boží. Oni boli pohania. Ó, Boh vo Svojom veľkom Slove.

118        Nastal čas, keď sa Božia armáda začala správať zbabelo a bola vyľakaná z človeka, ktorý stál na svahu kopca. Keď tam vyslali muža, ktorý bol trikrát väčší ako oni, postavil sa tam na kopec a povedal, „No, vy dôverujete živému Bohu, hovoríte to. No dobre, nech jeden z vás vyjde a bojuje so mnou a nebudeme mať žiadne krviprelievanie.“ Nepriateľ Boží zahnal cirkev Božiu na kopec a začínali to obsadzovať. Oni boli vystrašení. Boli zbabelcami.

119        A do tábora prišiel maličký chlapec, mal okolo seba obmotanú malú ovčiu kožu, ovčí kabát; ten najmenší muž v celej armáde a nebol ani vojakom. Ale bol to paradox, keď Boh vzal toho jedného muža, toho malého nezainteresovaného človeka. Biblia povedala, že bol rumenný. Ten jeden malý človek zahnal na útek celú armádu nepriateľa. To bol paradox. Vyzerá to tak, že Boh by mal dať tej veľkolepej pochodujúcej armáde dostatok odvahy, aby išli do boja. Oni boli služobníci Boží, prečo nešli bojovať do bitky Božej? To je Boží nepriateľ; zaujmi to. Vyzerá to, že Boh im mal dať odvahu. Ale Boh vzal jedného malého jednotlivca.

120        A pamätajte na ďalší paradox, on nikdy nevzal meč. Saul sa ho snažil obliecť do svojho brnenia, snažil sa mu dať do ruky meč. Ten biedny malý chlapec ho nedokázal udržať. A vzal si prak, malú gumu alebo malú kožu s dvoma povrázkami, ktoré v nej boli upevnené. A porazil celú armádu nepriateľa a zahnal ich na útek. Bol to paradox, ako ten jeden malý chlapec mohol zahnať na útek tú armádu.

121        Je to paradox. Samozrejme. Boh to robí. On je toho jednoducho plný. Samozrejme, že je. To je to, čo On robí. Takto to On robí. Tak veru.

122        Bol to paradox, keď mal Egypt svoju obrovskú armádu. Celý svet bol podmanený. Mali pod svojimi rukami každý národ. A keď sa Boh rozhodol zničiť tú armádu, zničiť ten národ, mohlo by sa zdať, že On by vzbudil nejakú armádu Amoritov alebo nejakú veľkú armádu odniekiaľ a poslal by ich tam dole s lepšou výzbrojou; alebo by tam dal zriadenie všetkých denominácií, aby spolu išli dole a bojovali spolu, aby tak mal plnú spoluprácu. Ale Boh použil paradox. On vzal starého osemdesiatročného muža a nedal do jeho ruky žiaden meč, iba starú pokrivenú palicu, ktorá potopila Egypt na dno mŕtveho mora. Neuveriteľné, čo Boh môže robiť, ale takto to On robí. On používa paradoxy, aby to urobil. Vidíte, On to privádza ku paradoxu, pokrivená pastierska palica namiesto pochodujúcej armády, aby dobila národ, ktorý vládol svetu.

123        Ó, tá jediná vec, na ktorú teraz Boh čaká, verím tomu... Rusko pre Boha nič neznamená. On chce dostať jedného človeka. On nemusí mať veľké organizácie. Nemusí mať veľké denominácie. On chce dostať jedného človeka, do ktorého môže zabaliť Svojho Ducha. To urobí všetko ostatné; bude tam ďalší paradox. Až kým môže dostať niekoho, kto sa kompletne poddá, ktorý to urobí... To je spôsob, ako Boh koná Svoje dielo; On používa paradoxy.

124        Bol to paradox, keď veľký Boží bojovník, ktorý sa volal Jozafat, stál v bránach s odpadnutým mužom, ktorý sa volal Achab, a povedal, „Predtým, ako pôjdeme do tejto bitky, či to nie je dobrou vecou, poradiť sa s Pánom?“ No, ak je srdce toho človeka hladné poznať vôľu Božiu, niekde musí byť vôľa Božia.

125        Nie vždy sa istota nachádza v množstve radcov. Achab hovorí, „Mám všetkých svojich kazateľov. Všetci sú prorokmi. Zavolám ich sem hore. A vieš, ak privediem 400 prorokov, dozvieme sa Slovo Božie.“ Nie vždy sa to dozviete, nie vždy.

126        Ak to nejde so Slovom, potom sa od toho držte preč. Nestarám sa o to, koľko ich tam je. Zostaňte so Slovom. Boh to Slovo nemôže vziať späť.

127        No, on ich tam všetkých priviedol a oni všetci prorokovali v jednotnej zhode hovoriac, „Pán je s vami. Choďte hore.“

128        Ale jednako, niečo tam nebolo v poriadku. A ten muž Boží vedel, že to nebolo v poriadku. Povedal, „Nemáš ešte jedného, ešte jedného, niekde?“

 „Ó,“ povedal, „máme ešte jedného, ale nenávidím ho.“

 Povedal, „Nech tak kráľ nehovorí.“

129        Boh vybral jedného negramotného chlapca, malého odpadlíka pre ten národ, odmietnutého a zavrhnutého, aby priniesol Svoje posolstvo ku tomu, ktorý bol hladný v srdci. A namiesto všetkých tých denominácií, ktoré hovorili spolu v jednej harmónii, Boh priviedol jednu osobu: paradox. Ale ten muž mal pravdu. A dokázalo sa, že to bola pravda, pretože on bol so Slovom. Bol to paradox, presne tak.

130        No, poviete, „Chceš tým povedať, že sa nezhoduješ s týmto všetkým a tým a tamtým?“ Ak to nejde so Slovom, nezhodujem sa s tým. Je to tak. Božie Slovo nikdy nezlyhá.

131        Ako som sa nedávno rozprával s jedným kňazom, povedal, „Pán Branham, vy sa snažíte zastávať ten názor z Biblie.“ Povedal, „My veríme cirkvi, nič s tým. My veríme cirkvi, tomu, čo hovorí cirkev. Boh je vo Svojej cirkvi.“

132        Povedal som, „Boh je vo Svojom Slove. A On je Slovo.“ To je pravda, Slovo.

133        To je dôvod, prečo Micheáš vzal Slovo. A Boh použil paradox, aby zahanbil každú denomináciu a priviedol do vyplnenia Slovo služobníka Božieho: jeden človek, odvrhnutý, odmietnutý, nenávidený. Čo? Nenávidený svojimi vlastnými ľuďmi. No, on nebol komunista ani nebol ničím ďalším. Povedzme, že bol letničným a tá letničná skupina ho nenávidela. Nemali ho radi. Nemali s ním nič dočinenia. Ale on mal Slovo Božie. Boh z toho urobil paradox.

134        Prečo by On, ak sú všetci títo ostatní chlapíci prorokmi a kazateľmi, a tak ďalej, prečo by nemohol v celej tejto veľkej skupine vybrať niečo lepšie ako jednu osobu? Vyzerá to nerozumne, že Boh by dal, aby Slovo jedného muža bolo správne a nie ten zvyšok z nich.

135        Pretože slovo toho muža bolo Božie Slovo. To je dôvod, prečo Boh priviedol tú vec do uskutočnenia, pretože ten človek bol so Slovom Božím. Tí ostatní prorokovali lož. Áno, bol to paradox, keď Boh vzal Slovo jedného malého muža a učinil ho pravdivým, pretože to bolo Jeho Slovo. Boh musí stáť so Svojím Slovom, nie so slovom nejakého koncilu. Ale s Božím Slovom, to je to, za čím On stojí.

136        On vybral Micheáša namiesto dobre vyškolenej školy kazateľov, významných ľudí. Nič proti nim, boli to veľkí ľudia. Neboli to ľudia, ktorí verili v nejakého iného boha; oni verili v toho istého Boha ako Micheáš. Ale oni sa správali, ako keby Tomu verili, ale nevzali Jeho Slovo, pretože chceli byť populárni. Chceli sa zaľúbiť kráľovi. A ich slepota prehliadla skutočné Slovo Božie. Ako by Boh mohol požehnať to, čo preklial?

137        Vy, dámy a páni, nemyslite si, že to robím, aby som bol podlý; robím to, aby som bol úprimný. To je ten dôvod. Ako môžem povedať, že ženy by mali mať – no dobre, nech si strihajú vlasy a takéto veci; nosia svoje oblečenie, to s tým nemá nič dočinenia? Božie Slovo hovorí, že má. Tak dlho, ako to robí, tak je hanebná a nemravná a Boh s ňou vôbec nebude konať. Nestarám sa o to, ako veľmi hovorí v jazykoch alebo vyskakuje alebo vykrikuje, ešte sa nedostala nikam s Bohom. To je Slovo Pánovo.

138        Muži, ktorí nedokážete panovať vo svojom vlastnom dome, a potom sa snažíte byť kazateľmi a diakonmi? Ako môžeš byť kazateľom za kazateľňou a viesť Cirkev živého Boha a rozdeľovať im ich dedičstvo, keď myslíš viac na svoj lístok na obed a obete, ktoré sa vyzbierajú, než myslíš na Slovo Božie, a hanbíš sa o tom hovoriť pred ženami, súc vystrašený, že nebudeš populárny. Nech má Boh milosť s tvojou hriešnou dušou. Hovor Slovo Božie v pravde.

139        Ján povedal, „Sekera je priložená ku koreňu stromu.“ A sekera je Slovo Božie. „Každý strom, ktorý neprináša správny druh ovocia, je vyťatý a hodený na oheň.“ Bože, prines nám ďalší paradox.

140        Prečo Boh vybral Jána Krstiteľa, ako som o tom hovoril, namiesto Svojich dobre vyškolených kňazov toho dňa? On vybral muža, ktorý nechodil do školy ani jeden deň svojho života. Tak to rozumieme, že Ján odišiel do pustatiny, keď mal deväť rokov, a bol sám s Bohom.

141        Pred pár dňami som čítal Nicejský koncil... Bolo to dlhý čas po smrti posledného apoštola, svätého Jána. Keď tí muži prišli tam hore na ten Nicejský koncil, niektorí z tých starých bratov zahanbili ten zvyšok z nich. Prišli tam, oblečení v ovčích kožiach; medzi tých cisárov, ktorí boli oblečení v rúchach, ako Konštantín a biskupi Ríma. Mali okolo seba ovinuté staré ovčie kože a žili v pustatine na bylinách, ale boli to proroci Pánovi. Malá cirkev, grécka strana išla ďalej; rímska strana sa vrátila späť. Ale to ukazuje, že keď robíš kompromis, nemôžeš byť služobníkom Krista.

142        Ján... V tom dni bola cirkev veľmi ortodoxná; mali kňazov, veľmi dobre vyškolených mužov. Ale Boh vybral muža, ktorý nemal vôbec žiadne vzdelanie, a vzal ho z púšte s kusom ovčej kože, ktorú mal obmotanú okolo seba, a bokombrady mal celé zarastené, vlasy mu viseli po krk: nebolo tam žiadnej kazateľne, spoza ktorej by mohol kázať, nebolo tam žiadnej cirkvi, ktorá by ho pozvala. Ale pravdepodobne stál dopoly kolien v blate a kázal, „Priblížilo sa Kráľovstvo Božie.“ Boh vybral toho muža.

143        Keď Ježiš povedal, „Koho ste vyšli vidieť, človeka, ktorý môže hovoriť vo všetkých školách, človeka, ktorý je oblečený v peknom rúchu, a tak ďalej?“ Povedal, „Takí sú v kráľovských palácoch.“ Povedal, „Čo ste vyšli vidieť, proroka?“ Povedal, „Viac než proroka. Toto je ten, o ktorom hovoril prorok, že príde, 'Posielam Svojho posla pred Mojou tvárou.'“ On bol anjelom zmluvy. Bol tým veľkým predchodcom.

144        Ale bol to paradox, ako Boh... Prečo neprišiel dole do tej veľkej školy, ktorá bola tam hore v Jeruzaleme? Prečo neprišiel ku Kaifášovi, najvyššiemu kňazovi? Prečo neprišiel ku niektorým z týchto veľkých učených mužov, ktorí boli vyučení od detstva a ich otcovia boli vyučení pred nimi a ich otcovia pred nimi, generácia za generáciou a generáciou, vyučení a vyškolení, fajne vysoko kultivovaní a vzdelaní? A potom vybral starého muža tam z pustatiny, ktorý nechodil do školy ani jeden deň v živote a umiestnil ho tam ku Jordánu a povedal, „Toto je on.“ Paradox, presne tak. Neuveriteľné, ale jednako to bola pravda. Boh to urobil.

145        Panenské narodenie nášho Pána, neuveriteľné pre ženu, aby priviedla dieťa bez toho, že by poznala muža. Boh to urobil. Boh to urobil. Vidíte, je to paradox. Vzal tamtú malú ženu, mladé dievča, ktoré bolo zasnúbené nejakému asi štyridsaťpäťročnému mužovi, ona sama mala asi šestnásť alebo osemnásť a bola zasnúbená tomuto mužovi, ktorý bol vdovec so štyrmi deťmi. A potom vzal túto ženu a zatienil ju Duchom Svätým a počal v jej lone telo, ktoré bolo príbytkom Všemohúceho Boha: paradox.

146        Ako Ho nedokázalo zadržať nebo. Zem je podnožou Jeho nôh, nebesia sú Jeho trónom, a jednako mohol priviesť plnosť Božstva telesne a stelesniť To v Človeku. Ó. Keď môžete premerať stovky miliárd míľ do vekov času a nikdy nezmerať Boha; a jednako malé nemluvňa, ktoré ležalo vo válove, malo v sebe plnosť Jeho Božstva telesne. Jehova, paradox. Ten veľký Boh, ktorý je tam a má pod kontrolou stovky miliónov sĺnc, ktoré svietia na planéty; Ktorý nikdy nezačal a nikdy neskončí a stelesnil sa v zahnojenom chlieve...

147        A potom ideme von, tancujeme a pijeme a vyvádzame na oslave. To nie je oslava; to je uctievanie. Oslavujeme Vianoce. Ako to Boh urobil za tým účelom, aby mohol zomrieť, aby zaujal miesto hriešnika.

148        Bol to paradox, keď malý kučeravý chlapec, malý človek s ovisnutými ramenami; pravdepodobne nebol ani päť stôp vysoký; a mal sedem kaderí, ktoré mu viseli na hlave, malá padavka. A jedného dňa bol na ceste, aby sa videl so svojou priateľkou, a lev na neho zareval.

149        Počul niekto niekedy zarevať skutočného leva? Pravdepodobne ich máte v týchto klietkach a takýchto veciach tu naokolo. Ale chcem vám povedať, oni len mňaukajú. Mali by ste počuť skutočne zarevať toho divokého. Na pol míle ďaleko budú z kopcov padať kamene; z kopca sa budú kotúľať kamienky; to jednoducho tak rozvibruje zem. Odkiaľ ten rev prichádza, to neviem.

150        Ó, raz som jedného videl; mal zvesenú hlavu, veľký starý lev so žltou hrivou zareval na čierneho, pretože ten s čiernou hrivou, pretože mu vzal kus mäsa. On to tam nechal ležať a akoby povedal, „No, nedotýkaj sa toho, idem sa dole napiť vody.“ A odišiel sa dole napiť vody. Keď sa vrátil naspäť, tento s čiernou hrivou to olizoval. Ten starý otec sa zastavil, sklonil hlavu a vychrlil to, a poviem vám, že z kopca sa kotúľali kamene. Ó, otriasol by mestom, ak by tu tak zareval. Zarevanie leva, ó, on je zúrivý.

151        A takéto zarevanie zaznelo proti tomuto malému kučeravému trpaslíkovi, nazveme ho tak, a potom sa niečo stalo. Ten malý trpaslík kráča vpred a chytá ho za papuľu, jednu ruku dáva takto smerom dole a druhú týmto smerom, nie nervózne, a jednoducho ho trhá napoly a necháva ho tam ležať. To je paradox. Čo to spôsobilo? Ak si všimnete tam v čítaní priamo pred tým, „A (spojka) zostúpil na neho Duch Pánov.“ To je to, čo urobilo rozdiel. A on zabil toho leva.

152        Potom jedného dňa na neho vyšlo niekoľko Filištínov. On nebol ozbrojený. Bolo ich tam tisíc. Mali dlhé kopije a veľké štíty a to je, akoby ste pred sebou mali dvere, také štíty. Len teraz pomyslite na velikánsky mosadzný štít, všade pred vami, s mosadznými helmami, veľkými mosadznými kabátmi a všade po ich holeniach a všade mosadz; veľké, dlhé kopije, dlhé ako po ten stĺp, možno pätnásť, dvadsať stôp dlhé, na nich veľké mosadzné hroty, ostré ako žiletka. A oni našli tohto malého kučeravého trpaslíka, ako ide dole z Palestíny, aby tam dole navštívil nejakú svoju priateľku. A tak si povedali, „Tam je ten malý chlapík. Poďme ho chytiť.“ Jeden muž by ho mohol napichnúť na koniec tej kopije, len by ho zdvihol hore, trocha by s ním zatriasol a on by padol rovno dole ku jeho ruke, dolu ku rukoväti tej kopije. No, on je len maličký chlapík.

153        Niektorí ľudia, umelci, snažia sa Samsona namaľovať s takými ramenami, že by nemohol vojsť do tejto modlitebne. No, to by nebola žiadna záhada, ak by bol taký veľký. Samson bol len maličký chlapík, ale Duch Pánov bol Tým, ktorý bol veľký. Rozumiete? On berie... To je zneuctenie Písma, hovoriť, že bol taký veľký chlap.

154        Boh vždy berie takéto bláznivé a prosté veci, aby s nimi vykonal Svoje dielo. Vidíte? On berie niečo, čo je ničím.

155        A tak, tento malý chlapík tam stál a náhle prichádzajú títo Filištíni a obkľúčili ho, aby ho zabili. A on schytil čeľusť z mula, ktorá tam ležala, z nejakého divokého malého osla, zodvihol tú čeľusť z mula a prišiel na neho Duch Pánov. A tam nastal paradox, ako prebil s tou čeľusťou z mula tú pol palca hrubú helmu na ich hlavách, čeľusťou z mula. No, po prvé, tá stará vyschnutá čeľusť, ktorá tam ležala, prvý úder, ktorý by trafil na jednu z tých heliem alebo tých veľkých štítov, to by sa rozletelo na tisíc kúskov. Keď sa na neho rútila tá tisícka a on pobil každého jedného z nich na smrť: paradox. To bolo vtedy, keď na neho prišiel Duch Pánov.

156        Ó, ak by sme len mohli byť čeľusťami v ruke Božej, to by bol ďalší paradox. Áno, bol.

157        Bol to paradox, keď Ježiš, náš Pán, vzal päť chlebov a dve malé ryby, zlámal ich a nakŕmil tých päť tisíc a pozbierali koše plné zvyškov, malých kúskov, ktoré nezjedli. Oni položili štyri alebo päť rýb na tento stôl a štyri alebo päť bochníkov chleba a potom prešli tamto a položili tam štyri alebo päť bochníkov chleba. A niektorí z nich to ani nedokázali celé zjesť, len to tam nechali ležať. Tak oni to pozbierali, koše, ktoré toho boli plné. Ó, vidíte? Ako to On urobil? To je úžasné, že Človek mohol vziať päť chlebov a dve malé ryby, nakŕmiť tých päť tisíc a pozbierať sedem plných košov toho, čo zvýšilo. Je to neuveriteľné, ale On to učinil. Prečo? To bol Boh. Bol to paradox. Je to neuveriteľné, ale On to učinil.

158        Bolo to neuveriteľné a nestalo sa to nikdy predtým ani potom, na rozbúrenom mori, a tie vlny boli tak vysoké, že až potápali loď, zatiaľ čo tu po tých vlnách kráčal Človek. Môžem vidieť, že zakaždým, keď sa okolo Neho valí veľká spenená vlna, ako padá smerom dole a On kráča ďalej, ako keby bol na kuse betónu. Kráča po mori v čase búrky, nech toto veda vysvetlí. Čo Ho tam držalo? Čo Ho držalo na tom mori, keď práve tam bolo pol míle hlboké? Keď tam špliechali tie obrovské vlny, ktoré boli mnohokrát väčšie, než je táto modlitebňa, no, to napĺňalo tú loďku a zalievalo ju. Bola zvnútra i zvonku mokrá a potápala sa, stožiare sa zlámali, veslá boli preč a všetky nádeje na záchranu boli preč. A tu ide Niekto, kto kráčal po vode. Paradox, iste, neuveriteľné, nedá sa to vysvetliť, ale On to učinil. Ó, áno. On to učinil, prišiel kráčajúc po vode. Je to neuveriteľné, že Tento istý... Ó, Bože, dúfam, že to je jasné.

159        Neuveriteľné, skutočný paradox, že Tento istý, Ježiš z Nazareta, si vybral skupinu nevzdelaných rybárov za Svoju Cirkev, namiesto dobre vyškolených kňazov a denominácií toho dňa. Ako to, že Boh, ktorý mal všetku múdrosť, ktorý mohol kráčať po vodách, ktorý mohol premeniť vodu na víno, ktorý mohol vziať päť chlebov, nakŕmiť päť tisíc ľudí a pozbierať sedem plných košov zvyškov. Ako to, že Ten istý Boh, ktorý sedí tam vo večnosti, ktorý je tak jasný, že slnká pred Ním skrývajú svoju tvár; samotné jazero múdrosti a čistoty, porozumenia a poznania; Najvyšší z najvyšších, a On prišiel do toho, že tam, kde to tie veľké organizácie cirkví mali všetko zhromaždené spolu a všetkých svojich ľudí mali vyškolených; a On zostúpil dole a vzal skupinu špinavých, smradľavých rybárov, ktorí sa nevedeli ani podpísať, a vybral taký typ ľudí, aby dal do poriadku cirkev, aby bola Jeho Nevestou. Je to zvláštne, či nie? Vyzerá to tak, aspoň, že On vezme niekoho, kto je vyškolený.

160        On je ten Školiteľ. On je ten, ktorý to robí. Je to zvláštne, že to urobil. Namiesto toho, aby si vzal cirkevných ľudí, On si vzal rybárov, aby to urobil. Je to veľmi čudné, ale to je spôsob, ako to On robí. Je to pravda.

161        Je to skutočný paradox, kedy Boh vzal skupinu nevzdelancov, ako by sme ich dnes nazvali, náboženských fanatikov, chudobných, čo sa týka majetkov tohto sveta, a vylial na nich Ducha Svätého v tej hornej dvorane; namiesto toho, aby Ho vylial na Sanhedrinský koncil, kde sedeli všetci teológovia, kde boli všetci významní ľudia, kde bola hlava všetkých cirkví, kde boli tí, ktorí študovali v Písmach a vybudovali veľkú školu; dobre vyškolení, očakávali na príchod Mesiáša a vedeli, že oni budú tými, ktorí vyjdú a stretnú sa s Ním a povedia, „Mesiáš, Ty si zostúpil dole ako na krídlach lietadla; pristál si tu na chrámových schodoch; videli sme Ťa prísť z neba, z tých zlatých koridorov neba; no, všetci sme vyškolení a pripravení ísť do práce. Nadobudli sme vzdelanie, získali sme bakalára umenia, získali sme Ph.D, LL.D., a toto všetko. Všetci sme vyškolení. Tu sme, desať tisíc silných. Sme pripravení pre Teba. Príď. Očakávame, voláme, 'Príď'.“

162        Ale namiesto toho On prichádza dole a berie skupinu ľudí, ktorí ledva rozoznali pravú ruku od ľavej (Je to tak.) a umiestňuje ich do hornej dvorany a vylial Svojho Ducha (Ó, Bože) na skupinu takýchto ľudí. Namiesto toho, aby vzal Sanhedrinský koncil, On vybral rybárov. Či to nie je zvláštne, že On nepoužil ich vzdelanie? Bohu sa to zaľúbilo.

163        Vyzerá to tak, že Bohu sa páčilo urobiť zo Svojej vlastnej Cirkvi paradox. To isté On robí práve teraz; robí zo Svojej Cirkvi paradox, preskakuje všetko to veľkolepé a všetko to, tú takzvanú cirkev. A On bude... Ktokoľvek, koho môže dostať do Svojej ruky, ktorí otvoria oči a uvidia, čo je Pravda, otestujú to so Slovom Božím v čase, v ktorom žijeme, a umiestni ich do Tela... Paradox. Boh si vyberá takých. On zo Svojej Cirkvi robí paradox, divní ľudia, zvláštni ľudia.

164        Všetci tí z tej hornej dvorany vyšli von, hovorili v inom jazyku, potácali sa ako opití ľudia, potácali sa a tak sa zachovávali. Ženy, Jeho vlastná matka a všetci z nich v tej hornej dvorane, vyšli von a bľabotali niečo, že prv nikto ani nerozumel, čo vlastne robia. Zostúpili na nich rozštiepené jazyky. „Rozštiepené" znamená „rozdelené". Nikto nerozumel tomu, čo to robili. Bľabotali tam naokolo a správali sa, ako keby boli opití.

165        A tam stála skupina ľudí, ktorí boli vyškolenými učencami Evanjelia, teológovia, ale Boh vybral... Boh, aby vzal a nechal ich tam usadených v ich nevedomosti s ich veľkou chytrosťou a vzdelaním; a prišiel a vybral túto skupinu ľudí, ktorí nepoznali abecedu, a vylial na nich Svojho Ducha, urobil z nich paradox. Áno, Boh to robí; On to robí kvôli Svojmu vlastnému účelu. On Svoju Cirkev činí paradoxom; verím v nich. Verím tomu.

166        Tak mi pomôž, Bože, ja verím Slovu. „Nech je každé ľudské slovo klamstvom a Toto nech je Pravda.“ To, čo hovorí toto Slovo, že treba robiť, robme to takým spôsobom, ako to hovorí toto Slovo, že sa to má robiť; nezáleží na tom, ako smiešne to vyzerá a akí budete divní, alebo čokoľvek také. Zostaňte so Slovom. Ste nazvaní staromódnymi; ste nazvaní týmto, tým alebo tamtým; prečo sa o to vôbec staráte? Zostaňte s týmto Slovom. Toto je to, Pravda. Neprijímajte to, čo hovorí niekto iný. Prijmite to, čo povedalo Slovo.

167        Prednedávnom, jeden priateľ, kazateľ… Toto som len počul, ako to bolo hovorené; verím tomu. Jedno horúce popoludnie, dolu v Georgii, navštívil lekárnika. Ten starý lekárnik bol dobrý starý kresťanský brat, plný Ducha Božieho. A on povedal, „Poď a posaď sa a dajme si kolu.“ Sedeli tam a pili kolu. On povedal, „Chcem ti niečo povedať a zrejme tomu nebudeš veriť.“

 „No, tak si to najprv vypočujme,“ povedal ten kazateľ.

168        On povedal, „Vždy som sa snažil robiť pre Boha to najlepšie, čo som mohol.“ On bol diakonom v nejakej cirkvi. Povedal, „Vždy som sa snažil žiť v zhode s tým, do čoho som bol povolaný, a robiť to, čo je správne.“ Povedal, „Nikdy som nikoho nepodviedol. Vždy som svedčil o mojom Pánovi všade, kde som len mohol.“ A povedal, „Ja... moje lieky,“ povedal, „Vždy som sa snažil predávať tú najlepšiu kvalitu liekov, aká sa dala kúpiť. Nikomu som nepredal nič predražene. Snažil som sa robiť všetko, čo bolo správne, ako som len vedel, aby som slúžil Pánovi.“ Povedal, „Poviem ti, čo sa stalo.“

169        Povedal, „Môj syn, ktorý študoval na to, aby bol tiež lekárnikom, aby ma nasledoval, bol jedného dňa tam pred budovou.“ A povedal, „Bolo to počas krízy.“ Povedal, „Jedna pani prišla ku dverám.“ A povedal, „Mohol si vidieť, čo mala za problém. A ona sa mala stať matkou. A jej manžel a oni obaja boli biedne oblečení,“ povedal, „dali ten recept môjmu synovi,“ a povedal, „aby im dal lieky, ktoré boli uvedené na tom recepte, pretože tá žena bola v potrebe určitej veci, na ktorú jej doktor vystavil ten recept. On povedal, 'Bude to toľko, toľko a toľko,' keď sa ten budúci otec pýtal, 'Koľko to bude?'

 'Toľko a toľko.'

 On povedal, 'Pane, ja nebudem schopný zaplatiť za ten recept,' povedal, 'pretože nemám žiadne peniaze.'“

170        No, on povedal, „Môj syn povedal, 'Choď rovno tam dolu, je to len cez polovicu mestského bloku alebo cez celý blok a zaboč doľava a nájdeš tam miesto, kde majú charitu. A choď tam na ten úrad a oni ti možno dajú tie peniaze, ktoré majú na to určené, aby zaplatili za tento recept, pretože tá pani musí dostať ten liek okamžite.' A povedal, „Tak on vyšiel z tej miestnosti a začal...“

171        A povedal, že počúval svojho syna. „A niečo povedalo, 'Ó, nie, nerob to. Tá žena to potrebuje.'“ Povedal, že začal rozmýšľať, „Tam dolu je taký dlhý rad ľudí, pre zdravého muža je ťažké stáť v tom rade, nehovoriac o matke v takom stave.“

172        Povedal, „Riekol som svojmu synovi, 'Choď a zavolaj ich; povedz im, aby sa vrátili.' A ja som sa ponáhľal ku tým dverám a povedal som, 'Vráťte sa. Vráťte sa.' Oni sa vrátili. A ja som povedal môjmu synovi, 'Vypíš to. Budú to mať zadarmo.'“

173        A povedal, „Môj syn mi dal ten recept a ja som išiel a pripravil som to a pripravil som to z toho najlepšieho, z čoho som len mohol, a priniesol som to a dal tej pani a povedal som jej to, 'Máte to zadarmo. Je to úplne v poriadku,' pretože ona to skutočne veľmi potrebovala a ja som naozaj dokázal prežiť bez tých peňazí, ktoré by som za to dostal.“

174        Tak povedal, „Práve som jej začal podávať ten liek do ruky. A keď som to urobil, pozrel som sa na tú ruku; bola na nej jazva.“ Povedal, „Pozrel som sa hore a ja som to dával do Ježišovej ruky.“ Povedal, „Vtedy som sa naučil, čo znamená to miesto Písma, 'Nakoľko ste to učinili najmenšiemu z týchto Mojich maličkých.'“

175        Povedal, „Veríš tomu?“, povedal mi tento človek. No, samozrejme, verím tomu. To bol paradox, neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda.

176        Čo s tým veľkým svätým Martinom z Tours vo Francúzku, keď bol vojakom, raz večer prechádzal po chladnej tmavej ulici a bol tam... Na tejto chladnej tmavej ulici ležal starý vandrák, ležal tam na ulici a mrzol. Krv mu mrzla v žilách. A Martin, hoci ešte nebol Kresťanom... A ktokoľvek, kto číta biblickú históriu, vie o svätom Martinovi. Minule sa jeden historik snažil zohnať jeho kartu, to je to, čo som si vzal kvôli tretiemu cirkevnému veku, svätý Martin, pretože on mal znamenia, ktoré ho nasledovali. A svätý Martin sa pozrel dole predtým... On bol vojak a tam ležal tento starý muž, ležal na ulici a mrzol. A on sa díval a mal jeden plášť; bez plášťa by zamrzol. Vzal svoj nôž, rozrezal ten plášť na polovicu a obmotal do neho toho vandráka, druhú polovicu obmotal okolo seba a odišiel kráčajúc ďalej.

177        V ten večer, keď prišiel do svojej izby a bol tam, počul, ako Niekto prichádza do izby. Pozrel sa; a tu prichádza Ježiš, zabalený v tom kúsku plášťa. To bolo jeho povolanie do služby.

178        Stal sa svätým. Hovoril v jazykoch. Jeho škola bola vyučená. Vyučoval svojich ľudí rovno so Slovom Božím. Nestaral sa o to, čo hovorila prvá cirkev Ríma alebo ktokoľvek z nich. Zostával rovno so Slovom Božím. Vyučoval ich; hovorili v jazykoch a kládli ruky na nemocných. Kriesili mŕtvych. Vyháňali diablov. Jeden človek, jeho priateľ, bol zabitý a on išiel a položil na neho svoje telo (žiadal o to, aby ho na pár minút mohol vidieť); on a jeho priateľ odtiaľ spolu vyšli von. Prečo? To bol paradox. Samozrejme, Boh to urobil.

179        Verím v paradoxy. Tak veru, verím. Verím v ne z celého srdca.

180        Bol to paradox, keď všetci tí múdri ľudia, ktorí boli na svete, a Boh vložil kľúč od Kráľovstva do rúk jedného, ktorý bol považovaný za nevzdelaného a neučeného. Je to tak. Jeden z najmúdrejších ľudí na svete v tom dni bol Kaifáš, najvyšší kňaz; ďalší boli cisári a králi a významní ľudia zeme, ako prezidenti, a tak ďalej, všetci tí významní ľudia.

181        A čo je tá najdôležitejšia vec na svete? Je to Božia Cirkev. Boh stvoril zem; on ju stvoril za určitým účelom: aby z nej vzal Cirkev, Nevestu. A to je tá najdôležitejšia práca na svete.

182        A najchytrejší ľudia, ktorých On mal, boli cisári a králi, mocnári a panovníci, veľkňazi a cirkevní ľudia. Mohol vybrať kohokoľvek z nich. Ale bol to paradox, keď povolal človeka, ktorý sa nevedel ani podpísať, a povedal, „Dávam ti kľúče Kráľovstva. Čokoľvek zviažeš na zemi, Ja to zviažem v nebi. Čo rozviažeš na zemi, Ja rozviažem v nebi.“

183        Pozrime, práve som o tom rozmýšľal pri tom videní, „Čo rozviažeš alebo zviažeš.“

184        „Čo zviažeš na zemi, Ja to zviažem v nebi. Čo rozviažeš na zemi, Ja rozviažem v nebi.“ Áno, On to nedal tomu vyučenému veľkňazovi Kaifášovi, ale tomu nevzdelanému rybárovi. Skutočne paradox.

185        Vidíme Pavla, malého žida s krivým nosom, ako ide po ceste, arogantný, ide tam, aby poviazal tých ľudí, ktorí robili ten hluk, vykrikovali a podobne; zatváral ich do väzenia, robil v cirkvi pohromu; ukameňoval Štefana, bol toho svedkom a strážil ich rúcha. Bol postrachom. Ako by kedy Boh mohol vybrať takéhoto človeka?

186        A pozrite, biskupi, všetci apoštoli, povedali, „Vyberieme niekoho, aby zaujal Judášovo miesto.“ A koho vybrali? Vybrali Mateja. Matej, myslím, že sa tak volal. Matej, áno. Matej, vybrali ho pomocou losovania, a on nikdy nič neurobil. Vyzeral byť spravodlivý človek. A Boh vybral toho najvýbušnejšieho, najpodlejšieho chlapíka, ktorý bol v krajine, aby zaujal jeho miesto. Paradox, to je to, čo Boh robí: paradox.

187  Bol to paradox, keď tento bezbožný, vysokomyseľný, veľmi výbušný, podlý, opovrhnutiahodný žid bol jedného dňa na ceste do mesta, aby zviazal Kresťanov a uvrhol ich do väzenia, a zrazu bol zhodený na zem. A keď sa pozrel hore, tam stál ten Ohnivý Stĺp a zaznel Hlas, ktorý povedal, „Saule, Saule, prečo Ma prenasleduješ?“ To bol paradox, keď To on mohol vidieť a tí ostatní nie. Vidíte?

188        Niekto povedal, „Ó, nikdy som To nevidel. Nič také tam nie je; áno, nevidel si to. Je to nesprávne.“ O tomto dnes hovoria toto, „Neverím v niečo také.“ Nie, iste nie. Samozrejme, že nie. Ale sú tu takí, ktorí To vidia. Iste. Ak to nemôžeš vidieť, potom si slepý; nemôžeš To vidieť.

189        Pred nejakým časom, bolo to pred pár rokmi, mi jeden chlapík povedal, „No, ak ti stojím v ceste...“ Povedal, „No, Pavol udrel nejakého muža slepotou.“ Povedal, „Ak som z diabla,“ povedal, „udri ma slepotou.“

190        Povedal som, „Nie je nutné to robiť. Ty už si slepý.“ Rozumiete? „Ty už si slepý. Máš ten najhorší druh slepoty.“ Rozumiete? Povedal som, „Anna, tam v chráme, mohla dovidieť ďalej, ako dokážeš vidieť ty, a ona bola slepá, telesne.“ On je duchovne slepý. Iste. To bol paradox.

191        Bol to paradox, keď Boh učinil takzvané kacírstvo... Všetok tento hluk, vykrikovanie, chválenie Boha a hovorenie v jazykoch a ľudia, ktorí sú opovrhnutí, odmietnutí a nazývaní idiotmi a heretikmi, je to paradox, keď Boh, veľký Otec všetkého, Otec nášho Pána Ježiša Krista, vybral skupinu heretikov, aby priniesol Svojej Cirkvi spasenie namiesto dobre vyškoleného náboženského, teologického systému. To je paradox.

192        Prednedávnom som bol v jednom meste vo Washingtone, alebo myslím, že to bolo v Oregone. A prišiel tam novinár, boli dvaja, mali v ruke cigarety. Vošli dovnútra. Išli o mne napísať článok a, samozrejme, „veľmi dobrý“, rozumiete. A pokračovali, hovorili toto a tamto. A on povedal, „A ste svätý, ktorý sa váľa po zemi?“

193        Povedal som, „Nie.“ Povedal som, „Nikdy som sa neváľal.“ Ale povedal som, „Myslím, že ak by mi On povedal, aby som sa váľal, tak by som to urobil.“

194        A takto ten rozhovor pokračoval, viete. A ona pokračovala a povedala... Ó, pokračovala. Povedal som, „Dovoľte, aby som vám niečo povedala, mladá dáma, napíšte, čokoľvek chcete. Vy ste katolíčka.“

195        Povedala, „To je pravda.“ Povedala, „Ako ste vedeli, že som katolíčka?“

196        Povedal som, „No, práve tak isto, ako som vedel tie ostatné veci tam na pódiu. Rozumiete?“ Povedal som, „Vy ste katolíčka. A choďte a napíšte to, ale rovno teraz vás varujem; napíšte to a za tridsať dní odteraz budete ležať na kraji cesty s rozrezaným hrdlom od skla z vášho vlastného auta, budete kričať o milosrdenstvo a budete o mne často premýšľať.“

197        Povedala, „Nie ste Ír?“

 „Áno.“

 „Boli vaši predkovia katolíci?“

 Povedal som, „Pravdepodobne predo mnou.“

 Povedala, „Čo by si o takom niečom myslela vaša matka, o tom, že to takto robíte...“

198        Povedal som, „Pokrstil som ju v Mene Ježiša Krista a prijala Ducha Svätého. Aha. Áno.“

199        A povedal som, „No, ak chcete ísť tým smerom, potom si zapíšem vaše meno a vy si zapíšte moje meno. Potom, ak sa po tých tridsiatich dňoch tak nestane, napíšte to do novín, že som falošný prorok. No, choďte a napíšte to.“

200        Povedala, „No, neznesiem predstavu, že keď prídem do neba, že taká skupina nevzdelancov je tam hore na tom zhromaždení a bude vládnuť nebom.“

201        Povedal som, „S tým nebudete mať až taký problém.“ Povedal som, „To jediné je, že... Pokiaľ nezmeníte svoju myseľ a svoju cestu, tak tam aj tak nebudete. Rozumiete?“ Povedal som, „Pretože oni tam budú. Boh to vybral.“

202        Je to paradox, že Boh vybral tých hlúpych (Vidíte?), tie veci. Vidíte? Boh vybral takúto skupinu, aby cez ňu priniesol svetu spasenie, paradox, úplne odlišní od ich vysoko vyškolených a nablýskaných učencov, teológov a takých vecí. Boh to jednoducho obchádza, berie nejakého malého nevzdelanca a pozdvihuje to a vkladá do neho Svoje Posolstvo, ako to urobil pri Jánovi, pri tom zvyšku z nich; pri Petrovi a pri nich, vyslal ich von kázať Evanjelium, privádzať ľudí do Jeho Cirkvi a zachraňovať ich, privádzať ich naspäť na zem a to je všetko, čo na tom je. Vidíte? A všetok tento nablýskaný nezmysel jednoducho nechal tak. Ó, to je iste niečo. Ja by som...

203        Boh, keď Boh vybral za Svoju Nevestu tých nevzdelaných a neučených namiesto vzdelania a tých učených... Viete si predstaviť človeka, ako si vyberá svoju nevestu, vybral by si - človek s tou najvyššou, najvyššou zvrchovanou mocou...

204        Mám tu niečo malé, čo som chcel povedať, ale nebudem mať čas na to, aby som to povedal, o jednom malom podobenstve, ktoré som raz videl. Ale nebudem to môcť povedať. Mám to tu poznačené, ale nemám na to čas.

205        Ale Boh vybral z takejto skupiny ľudí Svoju Nevestu. No, každý, kto hovorí, že to tak nie je, potom neveríte svojej Biblii. Je to presne tak. Čítajte svoju Bibliu; je to presne tak.

206        Bol to skutočný paradox, keď si Boh vybral bláznovstvo inšpirovaného kázania namiesto vysoko nablýskanej teológie. Človek, ktorý nevedel, ledva používal „udrieť, nemá, nosiť, prenášať, zabehnúť pre..." [Brat Branham vyslovuje slangové výrazy – pozn.prekl.], všetky takéto slová a hovoril všetko možné mimo gramatiky, gramaticky nesprávne, všetko také, a Boh vybral to namiesto toho, aby vzal veľkého vzdelaného nablýskaného človeka, ktorý by ozaj mohol tie slová vysloviť a povedať to správne. Ale Bohu sa zaľúbilo vziať bláznovstvo inšpirovaného kázania, nejakého malého farmára, ktorý nepozná abecedu a vezme tohto človeka a pomocou neho získa duše. Keď zvodcovia, celí nablýskaní, len slepí vedú slepých. Skutočný paradox.

207        Ó, Slovo je toho plné. Mnoho tých kontextov alebo textov, musím ich preskočiť.

208        Je pravda, že veľká cirkev sa leskne a trbliece nablýskanou teológiou, zatiaľ čo Kráľovstvo žiari pokorou, chudobní a pokorní. Evanjelium sa neleskne; Ono žiari. Zlato bláznov sa leskne; pravé zlato žiari. Je rozdiel medzi žiarou a leskom. Vieme to. Zatiaľ čo sa veľká cirkev trbliece a leskne s vysoko nablýskanými učencami, peknými lavicami, kríž cez celú stenu a tie najvyššie a najkrajšie stavby a budovy, veľkolepé vežičky a všetko také; to malé Kráľovstvo, dole v nejakej malej uličke ako niekde tu, ono žiari slávou Božou, naplnení pokorou v srdci (Vidíte?), Boh pracuje v nich, uzdravujú chorých, kriesia mŕtvych, vyháňajú diablov a podobné ďalšie veci, proste dáva im ísť okolo toho.

209        Bolo veľké kazateľské zhromaždenie. Na toto nezabudnite. Prednedávnom tu bolo v jednom meste veľké kazateľské zhromaždenie, na ktorom boli niektorí ľudia, ktorí sú práve teraz na tomto zhromaždení. A oni tam mali určitého muža, ktorý išiel... Ó, on bol teológ. On mal posolstvo na ten deň pre ľudí. A on sa kvôli tomu pripravoval dva alebo tri týždne. To bolo v poriadku. A keď kráčal hore na to pódium, jeho oblečenie nebolo ani trochu pokrčené, ó, bol oblečený v tom najlepšom, viete, vystúpil tam hore, vypol hruď a vyložil si všetok materiál pre svoje posolstvo. A on naozaj kázal asi hodinovú kázeň, ktorej sa intelektuálne nedalo dotknúť. Ó, ako vypol hruď a dostal meno L.L. Doktor taký a taký z nejakej veľkej školy. Bolo to tak veľmi nablýskané a učené, že ľuďom priniesol tak majstrovské dielo psychológie a takých vecí.

 Povedali, „To bolo nádherné.“

210        Ale Kresťania, ktorí tam sedeli, práve tak ako na Nicejskom koncile, to jednoducho zarmútilo Ducha. Ó, bolo to majstrovské dielo, iste. Tak veru. Malo to na sebe všetok lesk, mohlo to tak byť. Ale skutočne Duchom naplnení ľudia, len „Huh?“ Jednoducho to nešlo... Nebol tam žiaden Duch, aby to podporil.

211        A tak, keď schádzal dole, mal sklonenú hlavu; videl, že to nedopadlo dobre. Bol z inej školy; a bol s letničnými ľuďmi. Takže keď schádzal dole z pódia, jeho pierka opadli. Začal tadiaľ odchádzať dole, všetky svoje veci mal takto pod pazuchou, kráčal dole pomedzi zhromaždenie.

212        Na pravej strane sedel starý múdry svätý, naklonil sa k inému mužovi a povedal, „Ak by vyšiel hore takým spôsobom, akým zišiel dole, tak by zišiel dole takým spôsobom, ako vyšiel hore.“ To je ono. Ak by vyšiel hore pokorne, tak by pravdepodobne zišiel dole naplnený slávou. Ak by vyšiel hore takým spôsobom, akým zišiel dole, tak by zišiel dole takým spôsobom, ako vyšiel hore. Je to tak. Paradox.

213        Počúvajte, ako teraz zakončujem, len na chvíľu, predtým, ako zvoláme modlitebný rad. Chcel som povedať ešte jedno slovo alebo dve ohľadom paradoxu.

214        Videnia starodávnych prorokov sú stále paradoxom. Je to nedotknuté. Kto môže povedať, že nejaký človek pred 4000 rokmi hovoril o vozoch bez koňov, ako sa predbiehajú po námestiach. Starozákonní proroci, ako mohli predvídať a predpovedať veci, zodvihnutí hore mocou Božou, že to videli v nasledujúcich rokoch a predpovedali to s presnosťou dokonalosti. Vysvetlite to. Je to paradox. Ó!

215        Ešte jeden ďalší, chcem vám podať jeden malý, nepatrný. Ale moje obrátenie bol paradox. Toto hovorím s láskou a rešpektom. Moji rodičia odišli. Rodina mojej matky, všetko to boli hriešnici, zálesáci, lovci a ľudia hôr. Rodina môjho otca, všetko to boli opilci, pašeráci, gambleri, pištoľníci, navzájom sa zabíjali; takmer všetci z nich zomreli s obutými topánkami. Čo sa nás týka, nebola tam ani len štipka náboženstva. A ako Boh urobil... Čo bolo To, čo v to ráno prišlo hore do tej malej starej chatrče, To, čo vidíte odfotografované tam na tej stene? Čo? To je úplne odlišné.

216        Ak zasadíte do zeme zrno pšenice, prinesie to zrno pšenice. Zasadíte do zeme kukuricu, prinesie to kukuricu. Ak zasadíte do zeme bodliak, prinesie to bodliak.

217        Ale toto je paradox. Každý z vás môže o sebe povedať to isté. Všetci môžeme premýšľať o paradoxe toho, čo sa stalo.

218        Tu je ďalší paradox. Ako som sa mohol po tom, ako kážem takmer 30 rokov, stále obávať tej myšlienky odchodu preč? Ako to mohlo byť? Potom, ako som kázal, odkedy som bol malým chlapcom, a teraz som tu päťdesiatdvaročným mužom a potom sa obávať pri pomyslení na... Vedel som, že som spasený, ale bol som vystrašený z tej myšlienky... Ale v jedno ráno ku mne do izby zostúpila láska Božia, pozdvihla ma a vzala na miesto, kde boli vykúpení. Skutočne paradox.

219        Chcem sa vás niečo opýtať. Môžem to tu teraz odseknúť. Chcem sa vás niečo opýtať. Čo je To tam na tej fotografii? Odkiaľ To prišlo? Kvôli čomu To tu je? Veda To nemôže poprieť. Čo je To v zhromaždení, čo tam stojí a prečesáva ľudí a hovorí im, „Tam vtedy, čo si urobil... Si tu za týmto účelom. Si tu kvôli tomuto.“? Pre vedeckú myseľ je to neuveriteľné.

220        No, poznáme telepatiu. Telepatia, to je ako povedať niečo, ako keď niečo hovoríte a ja môžem povedať to isté (Rozumiete?), alebo čítam vašu myseľ; to sa práve vtedy deje. Ale keď vidíte, že To hovorí veci, ktoré sa stanú tam v budúcnosti, to vylučuje telepatiu.

221        Je to neuveriteľné, že Boh v týchto posledných dňoch, ako to zasľúbil, čo bude robiť, urobí takú vec. Ale je to pravda; je to paradox. Ten istý Boh, ktorý mal vždy paradoxy a ukazoval ich, On je dnes tým istým Bohom, pretože On zachováva Svoje Slovo. Veda To nemôže poprieť; je To tu na mechanickom fotoaparáte. To je paradox: Boh.

222        Čo To je? V Knihe Exodus, v 13. kapitole čítame, že Boh dal deťom Izraela, čo bol predobraz Cirkvi dnes... Ako oni putovali prirodzene, my putujeme v Duchu. Teraz na ďalšiu nedeľu to preberieme. Pamätajte, celé je to o tom. Rozumiete? No, ako – kde oni sú – išli po zemi, takto v tom fyzickom, a Boh bol s nimi; Cirkev je posadená s Kristom v ponebeských miestach v duchovných sférach a ideme so všetkými mocnosťami pod našimi nohami. Haleluja. Tak veru. A oni mali Ohnivý Stĺp, Svetlo, ktoré nasledovali. Kamkoľvek išlo toto Svetlo, oni nasledovali to Svetlo. Prešli tisíce rokov, prešli stovky a stovky rokov, a To je stále nažive. Paradox. Ten istý včera... Vypĺňa Písmo, je To tu na svedectvo; nie kvôli nám, ale preto, že Boh to zasľúbil, že Ježiš Kristus je Ten istý včera, dnes i naveky. To bol On, pri ktorom Mojžiš povážil bohatstvá Kristove alebo pohanenie Kristovo za väčšie bohatstvo ako poklady Egypta. A čím bol Kristus, ktorý išiel pred ním? Svetlom, Ohnivým Stĺpom.

223        On povedal, „Prišiel som od Boha a vraciam sa k Bohu.“ On to urobil. „Krátku chvíľu a svet Ma viacej neuvidí, jednako vy Ma uvidíte; lebo Ja budem s vami, dokonca vo vás až do skonania sveta.“ Rovno pri skonaní sveta, On tam bude tiež. Tak tu sme.

224        Po Jeho smrti, pohrebe a zmŕtvychvstaní, svätý Pavol Ho stretol na ceste do Damašku; On sa navrátil späť do toho Ohnivého Stĺpu. Odvtedy prešlo takmer 2000 rokov a tu On je, nie medzi denomináciami, nie medzi tými vysoko nablýskanými učencami tohto dňa, ale skupina chudobných a pokorných. Paradox, paradox.

225        Pre tých, ktorí Ho milujú, veria Mu, tisíce po svete, ktorí Mu uverili, to je vyplnenie Jeho zasľúbenia z Nového aj Starého Zákona. To je to, čo to je. Ale je to paradox.

226        Bol to paradox, keď Boh zasľúbil dať Kráľovstvo tomu malému stádočku namiesto tej veľkej organizovanej cirkvi. „Neboj sa malé stádočko; je to dobrá vôľa vášho Otca, aby vám dal Kráľovstvo.“ To bude... Je to paradox. Je to paradox.

227        V jednom z týchto dní to bude skutočne paradox, keď príde Ježiš; a mŕtvi v Kristu vstanú, toto smrteľné oblečie nesmrteľnosť a nastane vytrhnutie Cirkvi.

228        V tomto vianočnom čase, keď ľudia nakupujú a tancujú, pijú a oslavujú niečo, o čom nič nevedia, ako keby oslavovali narodeniny Washingtona alebo Lincolna; a nie uctievali... Oni majú Boha stále v jasliach, keď Boh nie je v jasliach.

229        On vstal z mŕtvych a žije na veky vekov, žije medzi nami, dokazuje Samého Seba, že je Ten istý Boh, ktorého mali nicejskí otcovia a ktorý prišiel tam cez tie veky odo dňa Letníc. Ten istý Boh, ktorý stretol Pavla na ceste do Damašku; On bol misionár pre pohanov a posol od Boha pre pohanov. Posolstvo pre pohanov začalo navštívením Ohnivého Stĺpu a zakončuje sa takým istým spôsobom.

230        Pohanské kráľovstvo začalo, to svetské kráľovstvo (To je svet.), začalo s pokarhaním v nebeskom jazyku vo dňoch kráľa Nabuchodonozora; zakončuje sa tou istou vecou, ako je v posledných dňoch na pohanskú Cirkev vyliaty Duch Svätý, aby znova pokarhal národy pohanov s nápisom na stene, nápis na stene, že Boh pripravil Svoju Cirkev, pripravil Svoj ľud, pripravil Svoje miesto a oni očakávajú na Neho, kedy príde.

231        A to vytrhnutie. „Keď zaznie trúba Božia a mŕtvi v Kristu vstanú, my, ktorí sme nažive a pozostaneme, nepredstihneme tých, ktorí zosnuli. Lebo trúba Božia zaznie, mŕtvi v Kristu vstanú; a my budeme spolu s nimi vychvátení, aby sme stretli Pána v povetrí.“ Paradox, v jedno ráno, keď sa otvoria hroby a mŕtvi vyjdu von; keď tí, ktorí budú nažive, budú v okamihu premenení a pôjdu hore do povetria, aby sa s Ním stretli.

232        Celé je to paradox; Boh, ktorý sa pohybuje medzi Svojím ľudom. Veríte tomu? [Zhromaždenie odpovedá, „Amen“ – pozn.prekl.] Skloňme naše hlavy do modlitby.

233        Bože, teraz asi hodinu alebo okolo hodiny a desať minút sme tu stáli a hovorili o udalostiach z minulosti a prítomnosti, ako ich Duch Svätý rozdeľoval, Pane, ako to Slovo Božie tak milostivo činilo, ukazovalo, že samotný Boh nebies, ktorý žil v tých dávnych dňoch, žije dnes v takej istej forme a takým istým spôsobom. Tie isté zázraky a tá istá moc, ktorá bola na dávnych prorokoch, ktorá bola na Cirkvi na Letnice, ktorá bola na Anne a na Agabusovi, novozákonných prorokoch toho dňa, ktorý dokonca naprával svätého Pavla... A svätý Pavol sa dostal do problému, pretože nepočúval Agabusa, lebo Agabus... Hoci Pavol bol apoštolom, ale Agabus mal Slovo Pánovo a varoval ho, aby nešiel tam hore. Ale Pavol bol rozhodnutý, že pôjde, a potom sa dostal do problému. A, Otče, vždy, keď neposlúchame Slovo Božie, tak sa dostaneme do problémov.

234        Vidíme, že práve ten Boh, ktorý bol s tými bratmi, je dnes tým istým Bohom. Vidíme Ho v každej manifestácii. A to je paradox, Pane. Svet sa díva a krúti hlavou a hovoria, že nič na tom nie je. Veriaci To prijíma a objíma To a vie, že To je živý Boh.

235        Ó, Otče, dnes ráno sa modlíme, že ak by tu medzi nami bol niekto, kto ešte nie je veriacim, nech toto je tá hodina, kedy oni uveria. Ó, Bože, udeľ to práve teraz do srdca každej osoby, ktorá tu je a nepozná Krista ako svojho Spasiteľa, nech toto je tá hodina, kedy sa pred nimi udeje paradox; že biedny zlý hriešnik, povahou hriešnik, narodený na svet v hriechu, utkaný v neprávosti, prišiel na svet hovoriaci lži, skrze nečistotu, môže byť premenený a učinený v spravodlivosti Syna Božieho. Udeľ to, Pane, nech sa udeje veľký paradox v srdciach všetkých tých, ktorí sú tu dnes ráno a ktorí Ťa nepoznajú ako svojho Spasiteľa a svojho prichádzajúceho Kráľa, a nech sú pripravení stretnúť Ťa pri poslednej trúbe, ak by zaznela dnes.

236        Potom sa tiež modlíme, Pane, aby si pamätal na tých, ktorí sú tu a sú chorí a postihnutí. Ó, Bože, modlíme sa, aby si dnes uzdravil každú osobu, ktorá je chorá alebo postihnutá. Nech vedia, že Boh stále koná paradox pre kohokoľvek, kto... robí, že Jeho Slovo sa vyplňuje.

237        Vieme, že Jeho Slovo je paradox. Keď Ono zasľubuje niečo, čo je pre svet tak nereálne, niečo, čo oni nedokážu naordinovať, je to niečo, čo je poza ich poznanie a porozumenie. Ale keď jednoduché srdce vezme to Slovo a ponorí To do hlbín svojej bytosti, potom to Slovo vyprodukuje živé fakty toho zasľúbenia.

238        Ó, ako Ti ďakujeme za toto, že existujú jednoduchí ľudia, ktorí veria tomuto Posolstvu. Neočakávame kráľovstvo, kde budú vládnuť tie atómové veky, ale očakávame Kráľovstvo, kde bude na zemi vládnuť Kristus v moci a majestáte pokoja a slávy; nie na mieste, kde budeme stláčať nohami pedál auta alebo lietať v poverí v lietadlách; ale kde budeme sedieť okolo trónu živého Boha, ó, a dívať sa na Neho a vidieť Toho, ktorý bol ranený pre naše prestúpenia a zdrtený za našu neprávosť; na ktorého bola zložená kázeň nášho pokoja a ktorého ranami sme boli uzdravení. Naše srdcia túžia, Pane, odkedy ku nám prišiel ten veľkolepý paradox, že prídeme k Nemu a v ten deň budeme sedieť s Ním. Udeľ to, Pane. Prosíme o to v Ježišovom Mene.

239        A zatiaľ čo máme sklonené hlavy, zaujímalo by ma, či je tu dnes v poslucháčstve niekto, kto by bol rád spomenutý v modlitbe a povie, „Pane Bože, dvíham ku Tebe svoju ruku. A, brat Branham, ty sa pozrieš a uvidíš moju ruku a pomodlíš sa za mňa, aby sa v mojom srdci udial ten veľkolepý paradox, kedy stretnem Krista v krste Ducha a moci Jeho zmŕtvychvstania.“ Nech Boh žehná každého jedného. To je dobre. „Aby som stretol Boha.“ A nech je Boh s vami. „Stretnem Ho, v mojom živote sa udeje veľkolepý paradox a budem naplnený Jeho mocou a Jeho slávou a dobrotou a milosrdenstvom Toho, ktorý žije na veky vekov. A jedného dňa budem zahrnutý v tom paradoxe, ktorý prichádza. Niečo, že keď...“

240        Prach tých prorokov leží tam v zemi. Kedy prach tých mučeníkov, ktorých zjedli levy, a s hnojom tých levov bol roztrúsený po prachu a po celej zemi, ale Kristus to telo jednako znovu vzkriesi. To ukáže, že On je vzkriesenie.

241        Keď On vzal trochu blata zo Svojich rúk a dal to na oči človeku, ktorý nikdy nemal oči, to ukázalo, že človek bol učinený z prachu zeme a on sa navrátil s očnými buľvami a mohol uzrieť Stvoriteľa, ktorý ho učinil.

242        Ak Boh nemal v úmysle kriesiť mŕtvych, prečo sa potom stal telom ako my, šiel naspäť smerom do prachu a znova vzkriesil Samého Seba? Prečo vzkriesil Samého Seba, ak nie je žiadneho vzkriesenia mŕtvych? Ó, nebuďme deti, ale buďme mužmi a ženami v Duchu, verme Bohu z celého srdca.

243        Bude tu teraz ešte niekto, predtým, ako sa začneme modliť? Nech vás Boh žehná, vás, moji bratia, vás. Áno.

244        Náš nebeský Otče, teraz Ti prinášame týchto, ktorí pozdvihli svoje ruky. Nejakým spôsobom si Duch Svätý urobil cestu dole do ich sŕdc, hovorí im tam, „Nie ste tu len na to, aby ste jedli a pili, spali a vstávali a pracovali; a potom sa vrátili, jedli, pili a znova spali. Ste tu, aby ste boli synmi a dcérami Božími. Ste tu, aby ste zaujali svoju pozíciu a miesto v Kristovi. A Ja som tu dnes ráno, aby som vás zavolal,“ aby som vyhlásil Ducha Svätého do ich života.

245        Otče, predkladám Ti ich s modlitbou, ktorá je tou jedinou zbraňou, ktorú poznám. A vzdorujem nepriateľovi, ktorý by ich od Teba zadržiaval. Skrze vieru umiestňujem Krv Ježiša Krista medzi nich a nepriateľa, ktorý by ich chcel zadržať od tohto slávneho prežitia tohto veľkolepého paradoxu prijatia Ducha Svätého, aby mali Večný Život. Lebo si uvedomujeme, že to je tá jediná vec, ktorá tu je, to jediné riešenie, ktoré je nám dané, aby sme mali Večný Život, je mať v sebe Boží Život, potom to je Večný Život v nás. Udeľ to, Pane, nech sa to stane každému jednému, ktorí zodvihli ruku. A pravdepodobne tí, ktorí nemali odvahu, aby zodvihli ruky, tiež im to udeľ. No, Otče, oni sú Tvoji. Predkladám Ti ich v Mene Ježiša Krista.

246        A teraz, ako sa má tvoriť modlitebný rad, Otče, ja neviem, kto sem hore bude prichádzať. Ale udeľ nám dnes ráno ďalší paradox, Pane. Nech zostúpi dolu nejaká veľkolepá tajuplná moc Božia a urobí niečo, čo si zasľúbil. A toto bude môj prvýkrát, Pane, odvtedy, ako som sa s Tebou minule stretol. Modlím sa, aby si teraz udelil potreby týchto ľudí skrze Ježišovo Meno. Amen.

247        No, prajem si, aby si každý len na chvíľu sadol.

248        No, každý, kto má modlitebnú kartu... Billy dnes ráno prišiel dole, ako to sľúbil, že to urobí, a rozdal tu niekoľkým ľuďom modlitebné karty. Povedal, že ich nebolo veľmi veľa. Zodvihli by ste ruky, tí, ktorí máte modlitebné karty? V poriadku. Zaujímalo by ma, či by ste zaujali svoje miesto a postavili sa tu pozdĺž, tí, ktorí majú modlitebné karty. Kde si, Billy? Ó, v poriadku. Postavte sa tu pozdĺž.

249        No, buďte teraz všetci v modlitbe. Prichádzame pred nášho Pána Boha. No, zaspievajme tú pieseň aj s melódiou, ak chcete, ako tu bude sestra Arnoldová hrať. Teraz všetci spolu, len jemne...

        Len ver, len ver;

 Všetko je možné, len ver;

 Len ver, len ver;

 Všetko je možné, len ver.

 

 [Brat Branham začína pohmkávať pieseň „Len ver“ – pozn.prekl.]

 

        … len ver;

 Všetko je možné, len ver;

 Len ver, len ver;

 Všetko je možné, len ver.

250        [Brat Branham začína pohmkávať pieseň „Len ver“ a potom číta Marka 11:21-24. – pozn.prekl.]

 

A Peter rozpamätajúc sa povedal mu: Rabbi, pozri, fík, ktorému si zlorečil, vyschnul.

Ježiš odpovedal a riekol im: Majte vieru Božiu!

Lebo ameň vám hovorím, že ktokoľvek by povedal tomuto vrchu: Zdvihni sa a hoď sa do mora! a nepochyboval by vo svojom srdci, ale by veril, že sa stane, čo hovorí, bude mu, čokoľvek by povedal.

Preto vám hovorím: Všetko, za čokoľvek modliac sa prosíte, verte, že dostanete, a bude  vám.

 

251        Ježiš povedal, raz, keď nedokázali rozumieť, že On bol tým, čím bol, On povedal, „Ak nedokážete veriť Mne, verte tým skutkom, ktoré činím. A ak nečiním skutkov Môjho Otca, potom Mi neverte. Ale ak činím skutky Môjho Otca, potom verte tým skutkom.“

252        Práve som cez to dnes ráno prešiel, ako som prinášal to posolstvo Paradox. „Paradox“ je „niečo, čo nedáva zmysel, ale je to naozaj neuveriteľné,“ hovorí slovník Webster, „ale je to pravda.“ Niečo čo je tak neuveriteľné, že to nedokážete porozumieť, je to jednoducho tajomstvo.

253        Ježiš činil skutky Svojho Otca, lebo Otec bol v Ňom. Preto boli tie skutky učinené, kvôli tomu, že Otec bol v Synovi. Veríte tomu? [Zhromaždenie hovorí „Amen“ – pozn.prekl.] Že v Ňom, On bol stelesnený Boh. Veríte tomu? Že Boh Otec, čo je Otec Ježiša Krista, ten veľký Duch prebýval v plnosti Svojej moci v Ježišovi Kristovi, ktorý bol Príbytkom Božím, stal sa telom a prebýval na zemi, reprezentujúci Slovo. Ježiš bol Slovo. Biblia tak povedala, svätý Ján 1. kapitola. A Slová boli neviditeľné. No, počúvajte pozorne. Slovo bolo neviditeľné, až kým sa nestalo telom a potom sa Slovo stalo viditeľným.

254        A skrze Jeho obetnú smrť na Golgote a Jeho vzkriesenie pozične umiestnil Svoju Cirkev do tej sféry, kde Ten istý neviditeľný Boh môže prísť do jednotlivca a učiniť Slovo viditeľným. Ó, želám si, aby to moja cirkev mohla pochopiť. Ak budete môcť uvidieť, priatelia, neviditeľného Boha, že sa stal viditeľným. No, počúvajte. Študujme to teraz znova.

255        Často som chcel prísť do zboru; túžil som to vidieť, myslím, kde by som mohol vojsť zadnými dverami, prednými dverami, kdekoľvek by to bolo, rozhliadol by som sa po poslucháčstve a videl by som dokonalú cirkev, v ktorej je všetko na poriadku. Hriech by tam nemohol zostať; nie, Duch by ho odhalil. Rozumiete? Nemohol by tam zostať. Ako Ananiáš a Zafíra, jednoducho by ste to nemohli robiť. V tej skupine by nebol žiaden hriech. Nie veru. Vidíte, Duch to takto rýchlo vypovie. [Brat Branham rýchlo luskol na prstoch – pozn.prekl.] Nezáleží na tom, čo to bolo, aké malé, bolo by to odhalené. Vidieť ženy, mužov, ako tam sedia pod mocou Ducha Svätého, Duch Boží, ktorý by sa dokonale pohyboval, hýbal by tým. Niekto v zhromaždení by urobil niečo zlé, nemohol by, bol by... Nemohli by... Oni by rýchlo prišli a vyznali to predtým, ako sa toho ujme Duch, vyznali by to predtým a prišli by to povedať, pretože vedia, že hneď vtedy to bude vyvolané najavo. Je to tak. To je Cirkev živého Boha. Ako moje staré, biedne staré srdce, teraz starne, ako som túžil stáť a vidieť takú cirkev. Ešte môžem. Dúfam, že áno. Dokonalé skutky Božie bez hriechu. No, ktorí môžu rozumieť.

256        No, tu stojí skupina ľudí, aby sme sa za nich modlili. No, uvedomujeme si, že ak je toto Písmo pravda... A Boh neba, ktorý mohol stvoriť veveričku; ktorý mohol stvoriť barana; ktorý mohol na celý deň zastaviť slnko, dvadsaťštyri hodín; ktorý mohol na tri hodiny zadržať oheň, aby nespálil ľudí v peci; On zavrel ústa levom; ktorý mohol vzkriesiť mŕtvych; mohol kráčať po vode; mohol vziať niekoľko chlebov a nakŕmiť päťtisíc; to je Boh. To je Slovo, ktoré sa stalo telom v ľudských bytostiach. No, všetci to rozumiete? No, tento istý Boh zasľúbil, že v posledných dňoch sa tieto veci znovu budú diať, ale On to nemôže robiť, až kým tam nie je niekto, s ktorými a na ktorých to On môže vykonať. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? No, verme tomu rozhodne z celého nášho srdca, že sa to tak stane.

257        No, stojí tu skupina ľudí, väčšinu z nich poznám. Myslím si... Nemyslím si, že táto prvá žena, ktorá je tu vpredu, toto dievča, nemyslím, že ju poznám. Poznám brata Waya; a tú sestru vedľa, manželku brata Robersona – či vlastne Bordersa. A toho ďalšieho muža nepoznám. Mal by som poznať tú ďalšiu ženu; neviem, nemyslím, že ju poznám. Ale áno. A ten ďalší, ten muž, ktorý tam stojí, ak sa nemýlim, to je syn brata Daultona. A tam v tom rade, tam v podstate poznám každého.

258        Nemám tušenia, kto sú tí ľudia, odkiaľ prišli. Ale teraz to, čo teraz potrebujú, je modlitba. Niektorí z nich, samozrejme, sú poza tým, nedokážu uchopiť, čím to presne je.

259        No, chcem, aby sa každý jeden z vás pozrel na minútu týmto smerom, každý jeden z vás, ktorí ste v modlitebnom rade. Ak by som vám dokázal pomôcť, urobil by som to. A som tu na to, aby som vám pomohol. Ale ten jediný spôsob, ako to kedy budem schopný urobiť, aby som prinavrátil naspäť to, čo vám satan urobil, je tak, že vy mi budete veriť. Ak mi len budete veriť z celého svojho srdca, stane sa to.

260        No, zvyklo to byť v mojej službe, že to prinášalo videnia. Vynárali sa videnia a mohol som povedať ľuďom, kvôli čomu tam boli. A koľkí videli, ako sa to dialo? Ó, všetci z vás. Vidíte? Je to tak. Áno, stále to môžem robiť. Ó, stále sa to môže diať. Iste. Áno. Je to tak.

261        Ale teraz prichádzame ku niečomu, čo je väčšie než to. Áno. Povstávame ponad to. Vidíte, prichádzame do toho vypovedaného Slova. A satan to bude musieť urobiť; to ho zviaže do uzla. Ak by som vás len mohol dostať do toho, aby ste tomu verili. Nepochybujte o tom.

262        Tu, ak chcete vedieť, či vám hovorím pravdu, či je tu Duch Svätý. Viem, čo to dievča – čo je zle s tým dievčaťom. Nepoznám ju, ale viem, čo nie je v poriadku. Vidíte? Je to presne tak. A on so mnou práve bojuje tak tvrdo, ako len môže, ale bude to musieť vzdať. Len tomu verte. Nepochybuj o tom, sestra. Aha. Nepochybuj o tom. Je to v poriadku, sestra. Budeš – bude to v poriadku. Vidíte?

263        Tu je farebný muž, ktorý sa na mňa díva, stojí tam v rade. Nepoznám ťa, ale Boh ťa pozná. Ak by som ti povedal, aký je tvoj problém, budeš veriť, že som Jeho prorok? Budeš? Nie si tu kvôli sebe. Ak tomu budeš veriť, tak to dieťa v tej nemocnici bude uzdravené. Veríš tomu z celého svojho srdca? Potom choď, vráť sa naspäť na svoje sedadlo. Vyhlasujem moc Božiu nad tým dieťaťom, aby ho diabol pustil.

264        Pozerá na mňa malý Daulton; ty si tu kvôli tomu dieťaťu. To dieťa nemá niečo v poriadku s pupkom. Je to tak? Vráť sa na svoje sedadlo a ver tomu a bude to v poriadku.

265        Dívam sa na ďalšiu ženu, ktorá tam tiež sedí, pani Stricker. Pani Stricker, nerozprával som sa s tebou niekoľko mesiacov; nemám tušenia, kvôli čomu tu si. Veríš, že Boh mi môže povedať čo je tvoj problém? Spraví to, že vy všetci budete veriť? Ty si tu kvôli tomu dieťaťu, ktoré nemá niečo v poriadku s nohou. Potom sa modlíš za priateľa v Afrike. Je to presne tak. To je TAK HOVORÍ PÁN. No, ak je to pravda, pani Stricker, zodvihni ruku. Vidíte?

266        On je tu. Vidíte? Ale tá služba už stále bola, ale tu prichádza ďalšia. Vy veríte. Teraz nepochybujte. Nech ani jeden z vás nepochybuje. Keď na vás položím ruky a poprosím, aby sa to stalo, to sa stane. Tá jediná vec, to je len vziať Slovo Božie. Tá jediná vec, ak tomu neveríte, nestane sa to. Ak tomu veríte, musí sa to stať. Lebo ten večer sa tam hore niečo stalo a viem, že ten Boh, ktorý dokázal stvoriť, to dokáže urobiť. V poriadku.

267        Chcem, aby ste všetci sklonili hlavy. Všetci sa modlite. [Brat Branham opúšťa kazateľňu, aby sa modlil za tých, ktorí sú v modlitebnom rade – pozn.prekl.] No, drahá sestra ...?... Ty, diabol, ktorý si zviazal Sharon, toto milé malé dievčatko...

268        Ale Bože, Ty si mi dal to videnie ten večer o tom diablovi, ktorý bol zviazaný, a povedal si, „V úprimnosti ho dokážeš zviazať.“ A s úprimnosťou v mojom srdci za toto dieťa, prichádzam, Pane, aby som pre ňu prosil Tvoje milosrdenstvo a priazeň.

269        Satan, zväzujem ťa. V Mene Ježiša Krista, opusť toto dieťa. Jej myseľ a uvažovanie sa prinavráti do normálu. Tak Slovo bolo vypovedané, nech sa tak stane v Mene Ježiša Krista.

270        Pane Bože, za môjho brata Waya, nech moc Ježiša Krista zviaže moc diabla, ktorý zväzuje môjho brata, a oslobodí ho v Mene Ježiša Krista.

271        Bože, táto malá biedna žena bude za pár týždňov ako táto osoba, ktorá tu je, ak sa pre ňu niečo neurobí. Ona je manželkou môjho brata, brata Roya. Pane Ježišu, daj mi teraz silu. A Ty, ktorý si dal to videnie, Ty si nikdy nezlyhal, nikdy to nezlyhalo.

272        Ty, duchu diabla, ktorý si zviazal moju sestru, ja zväzujem teba. V Mene Ježiša Krista, opusti ju. Bolo to vypovedané, tak nech sa tak stane ...?... Je to tak.

273        V Mene Pána Ježiša, osloboď našu sestru od jej problému. V Mene Kristovom, ktorý zasľúbil, ktorý dal zasľúbenie, „Ak poviete tomuto vrchu.“ Nech sa tak stane, Pane.

274        Na túto ženu, ako cítim pomazanie Ducha Svätého v tejto miestnosti, kladiem svoje ruky v Mene Ježiša Krista pre jej uzdravenie. Nech sa tak stane, lebo to bolo vypovedané. Amen.

275        Na toto dievčatko, JoAnn, ktoré som v mysli umiestnil ako príklad malého kresťanského dievčaťa, v toto ráno ju vyslobodzujem od tej zlej veci. Nech je jej udelená jej potreba v Mene Ježiša Krista.

276        Pane Bože, kladiem ruky na spoločníčku môjho milovaného brata, na sestru Thomas. Ten zlý, ktorý ju zviazal, nech on zostane zviazaný. Nech je slobodná v Mene Ježiša Krista.

277        Kladiem ruky na moju sestru. A v Mene Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho, nech moc nepriateľa zostane zviazaná. A moja sestra, nech je od tohto dňa slobodná...

278        Kladiem ruky na môjho brata v zhode s Božím Slovom. Nech od neho odíde ten diabol, ktorý ubližuje a zdržuje, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

279        Modlím sa za potrebu mojej sestry, aby si to udelil, Pane, ako na ňu kladiem svoje ruky. Nech sa to stane v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

280        Za moju sestru, Otče, ako na ňu kladiem svoje ruky. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech je jej udelená jej prosba. Amen.

281        Skrze jednoduchú vieru, Pane, hoci to je paradox, kladiem ruky na brata v Mene Pána Ježiša, nech je mu udelená jeho prosba.

282        Za moju sestru Way, ktorá bola milosrdná voči tým, ktorí potrebovali milosrdenstvo, a je napísané, že oni obdržia milosrdenstvo. Nech je jej udelené milosrdenstvo, o ktoré dnes ráno prosí, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

283        Pane, táto malá matka so zlomeným srdcom, poznám jej potrebu, ó, večný Bože, nech jej to je dnes udelené v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

284        Otče Bože, pre moju sestru, kladiem na ňu ruky, ako je to povedané skrze Ducha Svätého a skrze videnie z toho minulého večera. Nech je jej udelená jej prosba v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

285        Nebeský Otče, ako sa táto sestra presúva sem hore, aby zaujala svoje miesto, aby na ňu boli položené ruky. Udeľ jej prosbu, ó, Bože. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech sa tak stane.

286        Nebeský Otče, ako držím ruku tejto mojej sestry, nech jej moc Ježiša Krista udelí tú prosbu. Amen.

287        Pane Ježišu, ako držím ruku tejto sestry a vreckovku, ktorú drží, nech je jej udelená tá prosba. Udeľ to, Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

288        Otče Bože, v Mene Pána Ježiša, nech je našej sestre udelená jej potreba. Nech obdrží to, o čo prosí, v Mene Ježiša Krista.

        ...ver, len ver;

 Všetko je možné, len ver;

 Len ver, len ver;

        Všetko je možné, len ver;

289        No, rovno predtým, ako to rozpustíme, nech by som mohol mať ešte malú chvíľu vášho času. Paradox, Boh to urobil. V našej prítomnosti sa stal paradox. Pretože práve keď som začínal ísť do toho modlitebného radu, Niečo ma zodvihlo hore presne tak, ako On povedal, že sa to stane (vidíte?), paradox. Vidíte?

290        A keď na mne takto bol ten Duch, mohol som sa pozrieť dole na ten rad a uvidieť tie veci, ktoré tí ľudia chceli. Vidíte? Tak najmenej traja alebo štyria z nich, alebo niečo také, aby to mohlo byť potvrdené, svedectvo, že Boh nikdy neberie dar, ktorý je pravým darom; On k tomu len pridáva, neprestajne to buduje vyššie a vyššie.

291        No, verím z celého svojho srdca, že ste uzdravení. Amen. Verím so všetkým, čo je vo mne. No, verím tomu.

292        No, Ježiš vás pozval, aby ste prišli ku spaseniu. Ak prídete, obdržíte to, pretože On to zasľúbil. On to zasľúbil; no, nepochybujte o tom. Ale verme tomu z celého srdca. No, nebojujte v tom; len verte, že sa to musí stať. Musí sa to stať. Ježiš povedal, „Hovor toto Slovo. Nepochybuj.“ Vidíte? A On bol samotným...

293        A tie videnia, pokiaľ viem, z celého môjho srdca, ani raz nezlyhali, ani jedenkrát. A On v ten minulý večer povedal, a to videnie, o ktorom som vám povedal, pred Bohom, pred ktorým stojím, je to pravda. Rozumiete? On videl toho poviazaného hada. Povedal, „Budeš musieť byť viac úprimný.“

294        To je to, za čo zápasím, aby som bol viac úprimný. A každý jeden, ktorý dnes ráno prichádzal, snažil som sa myslieť, „Ak by to bola moja matka, tie ženy; ak by to bola moja sestra, ktorá sedí tam vzadu; ak by to bola moja manželka, ktorá sedí tam vzadu, alebo jedno z mojich detí, ktoré sedia tam vzadu, čo ak by to boli oni?“ Snažil som sa tak umiestniť do ich pozície, aby som bol úprimný. A ak ste si všimli, samotné...

295        Práve som si na to spomenul. Raz, keď som bol v Kalifornii a stál som tam na raňajkách obchodníkov. Myslím, že to tu mám. Som si istý; práve pred chvíľou som sa na to pozeral, na to proroctvo, ktoré bolo dané. Je to rovno tu. Toto bolo dané po tom, ako som tam stál a kázal tvrdú kázeň. A dnes ráno sú tu ľudia: brat Roy Borders, ako jeden, ktorý tam myslím bol, kdekoľvek je Roy, áno, tam sedí, on tam bol, keď sa to stalo, a mnohí iní, ktorí tam boli, keď ten chlapec, ktorý bol baptista... To bol bratranec Jane Russell, tej filmovej hviezdy; na tie raňajky môže prísť čokoľvek, čo chce prísť. A keď som zakončil kázanie, ten chlapec prišiel, aby ma objal a povedal...

296        Keď som zišiel z jedného pódia dole na to druhé, aby som hovoril ku zhromaždeniu, pričom tam bolo prítomných niekoľko stoviek... A rozprával som vo vysielaní, ktoré nasledujúci večer o deviatej hodine prešlo národom. Bolo to vtedy nahrávané na pásku. A keď toto... Zostúpil som dolu na to ďalšie pódium, aby som znova prehovoril k týmto ľuďom. A jedna z najväčších denominácií, stál tam jeden z ich najväčších mužov a odporoval tomu Posolstvu (Vidíte?), skrze to, že hovoril...

297        Rozprával som o tom, ako som bol pár dní predtým vo Phoenixe a videl som niekoľko rozličných druhov ovocia, ako rástli na jednom strome. Videl som, že na pomarančovníku bol grapefruit, citróny, a myslím, že tam boli mandarínky a tangelá a rástli tam všetky tie rôzne veci, pretože to je citrusový strom. Ale povedal som, „Každý rok to kvitne a vydáva nové ovocie. Ale tam sú len tie originálne vetvy; keď to prinesie, keď ten skutočný strom sám prinesie ďalšiu vetvu, ona vydáva ten istý druh ovocia, ktorý je v stonke. Ale tieto ostatné stromy prinášajú svoje ovocie, aj keď žijú zo života toho stromu.“ Povedal som, „To je to, ako boli do toho viniča vložené organizácie. Ježiš povedal, 'Ja som Vinič.' A zakaždým, keď ten Vinič vypustí vetvu, ona bude práve taká ako ten Vinič. Vidíte, ona bude mať to isté ovocie.“

298        No, tento veľký kazateľ z najväčšej letničnej organizácie, ktorú máme, on tam stál a odporoval Tomu (Vidíte?), povedal, že som to takým spôsobom nemyslel.

299        Ale ja som sa tam vrátil a povedal som, „Myslel som to takým spôsobom (Vidíte?), presne, ako som to povedal. Nič neberiem späť.“

300        Na ďalší deň, keď som hovoril o tých oltároch, nevedel som o tom, nikdy som to nevidel v histórii. Zatiaľ som nikdy nepovedal z pódia niečo pod inšpiráciou, čo by som musel vziať späť. No, môžete to nazvať semeno hada alebo akokoľvek chcete, akékoľvek boli tie posolstvá, alebo veľká smilnica, proti ktorým je toľko útokov. Len príďte, prečo s tým ku mne neprídete, s tými Písmami (Rozumiete?), aby sme videli, či to je správne.

301        Tento človek tam vyšiel, objal ma a išiel povedať... Povedal, „Brat Branham, nechcem, aby to znelo ako svätokrádež, ale to by mohlo tvoriť 23. kapitolu Zjavenia. Vieš, ďalšiu pridanú knihu. Samozrejme,“ povedal, „to by nebolo správne, iste, nemáme k Tomu nič pridávať.“ A akonáhle to začal hovoriť, začal hovoriť v jazykoch. A ten chlapec nevedel, čo to znamená hovoriť v jazykoch.

302        Akonáhle to urobil, rovno predo mnou bola francúzska žena z Louisiany; povedala, „To nepotrebuje žiaden výklad. To bola čistá francúzština.“

 A povstal tam nejaký muž a povedal, „Je to tak.“

303        A vzadu bol prekladateľ pre OSN, povedal svoje meno, nikdy predtým tam nebol. Povedal, „Správne. Je to tak.“

304        A tu je to, čo dali dokopy. A každý jeden z nich mal to isté, keď sa dali dokopy, keď každý z nich podal výklad, presne.

305        A tento Francúz, ten druhý, on to napísal, pretože si z toho zhromaždenia robil poznámky. Tu je to, čo napísal. „Ja, Viktor Le Doux, som Francúz, čistokrvný, znovuzrodený Kresťan naplnený Duchom Svätým. Žijem na adrese 809 North Kings Road, Los Angeles 46, navštevujem modlitebňu Bethel Temple, naším pastorom je Arnie Vick,“ to je letničný kazateľ, najväčšia letničná cirkev v Los Angeles. „Preklad proroctva nad bratom Branhamom, ktoré bolo vypovedané Dannym Henrym vo francúzštine, 11. februára 1961 na raňajkách obchodníkov plného Evanjelia; pravdivý preklad proroctva.“ Všetci traja povedali, že toto je to.

 Pretože si si vybral tú úzku cestu...

306        Vidíte, jednoducho proti, musel som ísť podľa seba. Vidíte? Môžem to rozumieť. Mojžiš tiež musel urobiť svoj výber. Vidíte? On to nemusel urobiť, ale urobil to. Vidíte?

 ...tú ťažšiu cestu, ty... (Vidíte?)

        Pretože si si vybral tú úzku cestu, tú ťažšiu cestu, urobil si – vykročil si na základe svojho vlastného výberu.

307        Inými slovami, ja som to nemusel urobiť. Môžem sa postaviť a ísť s nimi, ak by som chcel. Ale zostal som – chcel som zostať so Slovom.

        Zvolil si si správne a vzácne rozhodnutie a to je Moja Cesta.

308        Ak si všimnete, je to podčiarknuté. Ak si všimnete, je to napísané vo francúzštine, toto; vypovedané vo francúzštine, sloveso pred príslovkou. Vidíte?

 Pre toto významné rozhodnutie na teba čaká obrovská porcia neba.

309        No, to je to, nad čím som sa divil. Keď zomriem, bude to? Potom som rozmýšľal, „Nebo tam hore nie je pre nás rozdelené na rozličné porcie; nebo je Kráľovstvo Nebeské, ktoré je v nás, na ktoré očakávame.“ Vidíte? No, sledujte.

        Čo za slávne rozhodnutie si učinil.

 Toto je to, čo dá a prinesie obrovské víťazstvo v láske Božej.

310        Vidíte? My by sme to povedali, „V obrovskom víťazstve v Božej láske,“ ale vo francúzštine by to bolo „láske Božej.“ Práve tak ako nemec alebo akýkoľvek iný (vidíte?), oni dávajú sloveso pred príslovku.

311        No, vidíte, čo znamenalo to schádzanie dole ku Jordánu? Teraz sme tu dole. Prejdime teraz. Prestaňme sa hrať. Prekročme teraz na druhú stranu, pretože všetko nám to patrí. Celé je to naše. Tie videnia nikdy nezlyhali. Nemôžu zlyhať, pretože prichádzajú od Boha. Verím tomu so všetkým, čo je vo mne. Nie sme nájomníkom, ktorý utečie naspäť na púšť. My prejdeme Jordán, oddelenie. Bože, zlám pre nás Pečate, ktoré sú zozadu tej Knihy. Dovoľ nám, aby sme teraz mohli vojsť do tohto veľkolepého miesta, lebo Józue ľuďom rozdelil ich dedičstvo, ktoré pre nich zanechal Boh.

312        A ak si všimnete tie hebrejské matky, keď boli v pôrodných bolestiach a rodili tých patriarchov (v jednom z týchto dní sa ku tomu dostanem, ak Pán dá.) – ktoré porodili tých patriarchov; keď pri pôrode vyslovila ich meno. Ona ich tiež pozične umiestnila na ich miesto v kráľovstve. Ó.

313        Inšpirácia je paradox. Vidíte? Vidíte, jednoducho to nedokážete uchopiť. Ale je to inšpirované a Boh to pohybuje rovno na svoje miesto práve v hodine, keď na to nemyslíte.

314        No, ak nebude príliš snežiť a budeme môcť, ak Pán dá, na ďalšiu nedeľu chcem hovoriť na tému „Kresťanstvo verzus pohanské uctievanie.“ A ak môžete, prineste si papier, čokoľvek chcete, kvôli tomu posolstvu. Dnes večer budú znovu posolstvá, brat... Niektorí bratia, ktorí tu sú, predpokladám, že ich prinesú. Plánoval som zostať, ale viem, že mnohí ľudia by zostali a dnes popoludní hlásia znova sneženie, že to pokryje cesty od Georgie a na rozličných miestach. Tak ja... Ak Pán dá, na ďalšiu nedeľu, dnes večer som plánoval hovoriť to isté posolstvo, ale nechám to do ďalšej nedele a potom, nech je Boh s vami.

315        Verím, že Ježiš Kristus je Syn živého Boha, ktorý sa narodil z panny, počatý, Boh v lone, Príbytok, v ktorom On mohol prebývať. Verím tomu, že v Kristovi, On je stelesnený Boh. On je Boh, ktorý sa stal telom. Keď Otec Boh prišiel do Ježiša Krista, On bol plnosťou Božstva telesne; v Ňom prebýva všetka plnosť. Boh Otec hovoril Slová. Ježiš povedal, „To nie som Ja, ktorý hovorím, ale Môj Otec, ktorý prebýva vo Mne. On hovorí.“ Tak potom na tomto základe, On sa stal telom, aby mohol zomrieť, Boh, ktorý platil trest za ľudskú rasu, aby vykúpil a pozdvihol a aby prišli, priviedol tie veci, ktoré Jeho vlastné stvorenie stratilo v tom úpadku, On to vykúpil naspäť Svojím vlastným Životom.

316        Potom v tom vykúpení týchto ľudí, aby Jeho Evanjelium mohlo ísť ďalej, „Skutky, ktoré Ja činím, aj vy budete činiť. Viac než toto budete činiť, lebo Ja idem k Otcovi. Krátku chvíľu a svet Ma viacej neuvidí, ale vy Ma uvidíte; lebo Ja budem s vami, dokonca vo vás až do skonania sveta.“ No, sme na konci času. Kristus sa navrátil vo Svojej forme Ducha Svätého v plnosti Svojej moci do Cirkvi, aby zamanifestoval Samého Seba. Je to jednoduché. Sú to jednoduchí ľudia.

317        Ak by tu bol niekto, kto mal dosť šťastia na to, aby získal dobré vzdelanie, a možno chodí do veľkej cirkvi, nenechaj, aby si sa potkol na jednoduchosti tejto chudobnej skupiny ľudí. Vidíte? To nie je to. „Obyčajní ľudia Ho počúvali s radosťou.“ Vidíte, to sú tí obyčajní ľudia.

318        No, existujú rôzne skupiny ľudí. Sú takí, ktorí sa jednoducho nezaujímajú, len žijú akýmkoľvek druhom života; sú vonku na uliciach a podobne. To nie sú tí, ktorí Ho počúvali. A ten klasický druh, to neboli tí, ktorí Ho počúvali. To bola tá stredná vrstva, obyčajní ľudia, tí, ktorí boli chudobní, ale jednako chceli žiť čisto a slušne a chceli žiť pre Boha, to sú tí, ktorí Ho počúvajú. A tak, nech vy a ja sme tými ľuďmi, ktorí Ho v tomto dni budú počúvať, lebo skutočne verím, že teraz sa deje jedna z najväčších vecí, ktoré sa na zemi kedy diali. Amen. Nech vás Boh žehná. No, odovzdám službu bratovi Neville.

PARADOX (PARADOX), 61-1210, Branham Tabernacle, Branham Tabernacle, Jeffersonville, IN, 156 min

   Aa

1 Good morning, friends. It's a privilege to be here again this morning. And I was... They told me they'd had a special meeting, and had made some minutes. And they wanted me to come hear those minutes of what the--if I had anything to say for or against it, about, said there was something about interviews, they'd had some trouble. I think that's grand, like that. I accept that. That gets me a chance then that I can...

2 There is so many. I guess there is around six hundred on waiting lists, right now (See?) of special interviews. And I'm morally obligated to my word, to stay with each one until that we hear from God, for that person. See? And then if you do that, you might have one fellow right on the waiting list there for, or maybe with that one person, waiting for two or three weeks for that one person (See?) till we actually hear from God: coming together, praying together; going back, separating; coming back together, praying together, till we have THUS SAITH THE LORD for that person. Well, in that time (See?) there's other things.

3 Now, this way, the way I understand it right, that each one will write their requests, whatever they are, and just hand it in to me. And let me have it, and then let me pray over this request, then I can call these people to where... Was that, was that the way it was? [Brother Neville says, "Amen."--Ed.] Now, that, that's fine. See, and then maybe while I'm waiting with this one person, I could get a hundred, two hundred people, right in this one, this group right here, where I'm waiting on one. 'Cause that way, it'll give me a chance then to get to see more people. I--I really like that. Whoever fell on that idea, well, I believe it's pretty good. That's fine.

And so, now, this has been kind of a great week for me, these last couple weeks. I have been out before our Lord, as you understand.

5 But I think, before we start the service, I think I... And one I know, I got a grandson here somewhere in the building, and perhaps... If he's a Branham, he's disorderly, running around here somewhere, maybe, so he's--he's the one to have to take these instructions, so he's around here somewhere. I think there's a dedication service, and for other mothers who have their little ones. Why, if Brother Teddy, I believe it is, will come to the piano, and we're going to sing our familiar old dedication service of babies of "Bring Them In."

6 Now, many people, in many churches they sprinkle the babies. And we try to follow just the trend of the Bible, just as close as I know how to follow It. Now, there's no place in the Bible where they ever sprinkled an adult, let alone a baby. And nowhere there was ever sprinkling was ever ordained of God, a baby or adult.

But there is, in the Bible, where they brought little children unto Jesus, and He lifted up His hands and laid them upon the little ones, and blessed them, and said, "Suffer little children to come unto Me." Now, that's our--our way of doing it here. And now, as His servants, we just take them before--before God in prayer; and if there's anyone here that's got your little baby that has not been dedicated...

8 We don't believe in baptizing, in any form, those little babies. Because they have no sin. "They are borned in sin, shaped in iniquity, come to the world speaking lies," but they have nothing to repentance of. And baptism is unto repentance and remission of sin. So their baby has nothing to repent for; and when Jesus died on the cross, He cleansed all sin. And now, when we get old enough to know that we got to repent for what we've did, then we are, and recognize that Christ would die for us. That little baby can't recognize that, that Christ died for him; but when we are old enough to recognize that Christ died for us, and then we are--we are baptized then unto His death and raised to His resurrection... Lord willing, next Sunday I get on that, the Lord--if God willing.

9 Now, therefore, we bring them and dedicate them. Any mothers, any church, any creed, any color, anything else, we dedicate all little children to the Lord Jesus Christ.

Now, Brother Teddy, if you'll let us sing this, "Bring Them In," if you will. All right, let's all together now.

Bring them in, bring them in,

Bring them in from the fields of sin;

Bring them in, bring them in,

Bring the wandering ones to Jesus.

In the vision I had, just after the going of my mother, that's what I was leading, the song, is "Bring Them In," when the little children, would bring it. Will you come, Brother Neville.

12 I know this boy. Billy says, "Don't you drop him. Don't you drop him." Yeah. This is William Branham; there's three of us standing here together, William Branhams, three generations and three names. He's looking me over this morning too. There's something about them, that's kind of innocent looking, you know. And he's William Paul, Junior. And so we are grateful, I am this morning to give to the Lord Jesus, from the arms of his father (my son), the grandson, for a life of service; blessings upon the father and mother. Let us bow our heads.

13 Our gracious heavenly Father, I know I'm getting way up the road, when I hold my grandson in my hand.

But I'm thinking of Jacob, when he brought his grandchildren between his knees, when he was an old man, Ephraim and Manasseh; blessed those children, and imparted to them the spiritual blessings that lasted even to this day. How he crossed his hands from one to the other, taking the blessing from the Jews to the Gentile at the cross. Let the God of heaven come near now.

This grandson that You have given to me, Lord, through my son and my daughter-in-law... I'm thinking of she being barren, could raise no children, and coming down that day from Yakima, Washington, when she was crying, and said, "I wished I could have a baby."

Your Spirit came into the car, and there I said, "You shall have it." And today I hold this fine little boy in my hand, Your spoken Word, Your promise.

17 Now, Lord, in simplicity of our actions, we place this baby, by faith, in the hands of the Lord Jesus; that Him, being here in the form of the Holy Spirit, will take the baby into His arms and His care, and will guide it through life. Give it health and strength, a long life, if You tarry. And may the baby be used to Your glory. May the power of the living God rest upon the child. If he lives to be a man, and Jesus tarries, may he preach the Gospel. The power of God that gave him to his mother and father, may It never depart from him.

Bless his daddy and his mother. May they be raised, and may he raise this baby in the Christian atmosphere, that all possible human training that they can do, this baby shall have it.

Now, little Billy Paul Branham, Junior, I give thee to Almighty God in dedication, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

20 There's something about little babies, that's--I think is so sweet.

I remember Loyce, she cried and clutched her hands. She's real nervous. Loyce has come up out of great tribulations, just a little Kentucky girl that had rather a hard life. And she... One night, Jesus appeared to her, standing in the cold. And she come, running up to the house around midnight, her and Billy, after they got married. And they... down by the side of the duofold there, I put my arm around her and led her to the Lord Jesus.

She wanted babies so bad. They'd been married several years. And coming down from Yakima one day, she was kind of weeping. It had been a... The Holy Spirit came in and told her of a female trouble that she'd had, that had cau--reason she could not have any babies. Then the Holy Spirit came again, and cursed that female trouble, and give her the blessing. I dedicated him just now. There was a...

23 I have some little things wrote out here, that I want to say first, before we read the text. First, is future meetings, I have written. That is, next Sunday, the Lord being willing... I know it's getting icy and bad on the roads. And we got people here that come from Georgia, and Alabama, and Florida, and Ohio, and Illinois. And--and this little group of people are made up from everywhere.

Some of the people tell me, say, "I passed by your church down there, Billy, mornings there. There's licenses from all over the country here."

I say, "Yep."

One here and one there, that's the way I think the Bride will be. "Two in the field; and I'll take one, leave one," so forth.

And I--I don't want the people drive them icy roads. And I know that I too, and that right after Christmas now, I'll--I'll be leaving in the field, the Lord willing. I got about fifteen different services set up now.

28 And I want to announce on next Sunday, the Lord willing, I want to teach on a very outstanding message to me. I've been studying this week and the week before on Bible history. And I want to speak on the subject of "Christianity Versus Paganism," so, or, Idolatry, next Sunday.

And then the next Sunday is Christmas Eve day, next Sunday; and Sunday, a week, I mean, pardon me. Sunday, a week, is Christmas Eve day. Now, if I give out for a message, and those, some of my dear friends come from Alabama, and Mississippi, and Georgia, and around like that, the little children will sure be disappointed on the night of Christmas. And if the Lord puts upon my heart to bring the Christmas message to the church, I will then, if God being willing, I promise everyone that's out of town (See?) I'll send you the tape myself. See? So you won't have to leave your kiddies out for Christmas night, Christmas Eve night. And then I'll--I'll send you the tape at my compliments of the meeting. And just remember that.

30 Another thing, you know, you--you can't expect everybody to believe everything you say. It just--it just doesn't work that way.

I forgot this morning, rushing away quickly, on account of getting down here. I happened to look up... Brother Wood brought my wife and them down, I--I looked up, and it was almost time to start the service down here for me to come in. And they told me, Billy called me last night, and said they wanted me here this morning to hear these minutes read from the last meeting.

32 I was going to bring a history, just to try to straighten something that I've said. No matter how clear you try to make it, still there's someone doesn't get it. It's about altars in church. See? Someone said, "Brother Branham don't believe in an altar in a church." I do believe in an altar at church. See? But altars was not the place where people come to pray. There never was an altar call made in any time in the Bible. There is no such a thing.

And I want to bring you, I will next Sunday, in the history of the early church, that the reason there was no altars in the church. Because falling prostrate at an altar is a pagan form of worship and is not a Christian idea at all. Now, I will speak on that also next Sunday. But there was no altars in the early church to make altar calls. There was nothing but just a hollow room. That's all. No crucifix, no nothing, nothing in the room but just a flat floor. The people were the--the Pentecostal Church in the early days, as I will bring you from many different historians, next Sunday, the Lord willing... And I want to bring it to you from Ironside's "Early Pilgrim Church," and from Hislop's "Two Babylons," from Pre-Nicene Fathers, the Nicene Council, oh, so many of them, Hazeltine's writings of the early church, and different ones. You see? To show you that nowhere...

34 Even in Ireland, where I have visit in the church that the Catholics call a Catholic saint, Saint Patrick, but was absolutely not one speck of history nowhere that says that. That Saint Patrick was nothing but a protester of the Roman church. There's nowhere. No one can produce any history that'll show that, that he was a Catholic. He, his, all of his schools was in Northern Ireland. Then when this Catholic emperor come in in England, he put to death ten thousand of Saint Patrick's people. And the church is still standing there today, his schools, all in Northern England.

And where you hear them say Saint Patrick run all the snakes out of Ireland, you know what it was, the historical facts of it? He believed in Pentecost, that had power to pick up serpents, take up serpents. And that's the reason it's said, got started.

And Peter being crucified, head down, in Rome, there's not in the martyrology. And I've searched every one everywhere, and read of historians, everything I know of, and there is not one Scripture that said either Paul or Peter was ever killed in Rome. It's dogmas. It's just been started by the first Roman church, and it's not truth. There's a whole lot. I'll get in that next Sunday.

37 Then another thing I have so much to hear about. Someone told me, a great outstanding preacher, he said, "Brother Branham, why don't you leave them women alone?" He said, "You know, people regard you as a prophet? Why don't you teach them high spiritual things?" That man may be setting present. If it is, I want you to get this, brother. "Why don't you teach them high spiritual things, where you climb, and let them climb there; instead of telling them about not cutting their hair, and the kind of dresses to wear?"

If you're here, or hear the tape, brother. If I can't get them out of kindergarten, how am I going to teach them algebra? They haven't got the decency and morally--morality about them, to even let their hair grow out, and wear dress like ladies, how you going to teach them spiritual things? See? Now he... Don't know the first, don't know abc's. And try to teach them something high, give them a college education, when they don't know abc's? Let learn abc's first, and then we'll--we'll go on to that.

39 Now, last week you had a--a great man here at the pulpit, to take my place. That was Brother William Booth-Clibborn, which is known amongst all the preachers to be the prince of the preachers: great man, great, great preacher. Frankly, he's one of the best there is in the lands anywhere. The man can preach the Gospel in seven different languages, so you can imagine what he is. And he's a full Gospel preacher.

He was the one that stayed with me in that debate with them seven Church of Christ preachers that time. And if there ever was people I felt sorry for, it was them men after he got through with them. I--I never heard such in my life. They even got up and started to walk away. He met them at the door, said, "I thought you wanted to talk about Divine healing?"

41 And he's so flat though, just so awful flat. He just called them everything he could, to ignoramuses, and everything, you know. So he--he's real flat, and that's the only thing about him. If he'd just seasoned that knowledge with some love, it would be different. You see? And he--he may be here. Yeah, but I--I mean that, you know, like that, if he'd just be real sweet about it. But, oh, my, he's an Englishman, and he just really can get so stirred up.

But he met them at the door, and pointed his finger in their face, said, "You ever jump on him again," that was me, said, "I'll expose you before the public, and I really will make a bunch of donkeys out of you," he said. I've never heard of them since. See? No, I don't blame them. I'd stay away also. Yes, because you'll never get a word in edgeways around Brother Booth.

43 A wonderful preacher, fine man, good Christian, clean, moral man, as far as I know anything about him, and knowed him for years. I got to hear his tape, what he preached on to you, about how holy and high God was, and how we were born in sin; and what could a man ever do that would bring, could tell God what to do. See? And that's really was wonderful.

Now, the reason I was gone at this time, I'd had a week of fasting and prayer, which had led me to have a decision.

45 And I got a little switch here, supposed to be somewhere, that censor, censor what I didn't want. Oh, here we are. This is it. What I want on tape, and what you don't want on tape. So brethren, if your tape's a little messed up, well, don't... You can cut that part out. Now, but in there, that way, so many taking, when Brother Mercier and them had the only ones who could take tapes, why, I'd have them to censor them out there before I'd let them go out. But in this, anybody can take them now (You see?) anybody that wants to take them can take them. And so I have to censor them myself from this switch right here, what I don't want to say, or let go out over the tapes.

'Cause there is some things I can tell you all here, that I certainly wouldn't want to get out with the people. 'Cause let them alone. If the blind leads the blind, they all fall in the ditch anyhow. You see? So just don't offend them. Like Jesus said, "Don't offend them Pharisees." Said, "If they want some, if they want some tribute money, go down and cast the hook in the sea, and get the first fish, and take the coin out of his mouth, and go pay them." Said, "Don't, don't offend them, just let them alone."

47 But in all of my life, since I've been a little boy, I've... The Lord has always given me visions, which we are acquainted with here at the church, and I'm sure, in the land where these tapes will travel also, of visions. And with this open Bible before me, and before God Who I stand, I have never knowed of one of them failing. They've always been perfect.

And I had a vision a few weeks ago, about three weeks now this coming Tuesday; that drove me to my knees, and out into the wilderness to fast and pray. And I put on (being it's cold) heavy insulated underclothes, so that I--to use on hunting trips, so I wouldn't freeze up, around there in my cave and in the woods. And I went up, not...

49 Someone said, "Well, Brother Branham, did you go up to seek? You ought to have went up to seek a vision from the Lord."

I said, "No, you don't go... You don't do it that way. You can't pull nothing out of God."

See, that's the reason people keep saying, on interviews, saying, "Ask the Lord. Just stay with it. Just stay with it."

I had a word of the Lord to take to Brother Neville, about prophesying over everyone comes by this altar here. God told him, really called him down about it. See? Don't do that; you'll shove him out in the flesh and then you'll have a false prophet. See? See, let him do just as the Spirit leads him to do. See?

Don't--don't try to pull nothing out of God, 'cause you can't do it. He'll only speak... Like Balaam, the hireling prophet, said, "I can only speak what God puts in my mouth. Otherwise, I can't say it."

And that's the same thing, I like this system they got now, so that I can find out what, just what the Lord would have do. That's very good.

54 But Jesus went to the wilderness to fast after the Holy Ghost had come upon Him. "John bare record, seeing the Spirit of God come upon Him." And He was filled with the power of God, God in Him, and then He went into the wilderness to fast afterwards, not before, for the Holy Ghost to come on Him, but He went in and fasted after the Holy Ghost came on Him. See?

56 And now, in the visions... I might say this. I mentioned it once. I was going to cut it off the tape, but I believe I'll just leave it on. I...

It was about three o'clock in the morning, I suppose. I'd gotten up, and I looked where in front of me, and I was coming down to the Jordan: looked like I was standing on the map of Palestine. And I was coming down to the Jordan. And seemed like I could hear the song, "I'm going down to the Jordan," someone was singing it. And as I drew near the river, I looked back and seen which a way I had come, and I was two thirds of the way there to the Jordan. And I looked across Jordan, and I said, "Oh, praise God, just on the other side is where all the promises lay. Every promise lays in the promised land."

58 And then I came to myself, and I thought, "Could I possibly have... Could it been that I was a-dreaming, 'cause it's nighttime?" See, a vision is something that you see with your eyes open, just like a dream. You're looking right at it, and you're--you're conscious that you're standing like here on the platform, and you're--you're standing here, but yet you look like you're in a dream. It's... You can't explain it; there's no way to do it. See? It's God's works. And God's ways are unexplainable; they have to be accepted by faith.

59 Then as I set there a little bit beside of this chair, then all of a sudden, here it come back again. Then I knew then that it was vision. And then when I come into the vision again, it seemed that I was lifted up and setting on a--a highway, a narrow highway with some brother. I never knew who the brother was. I looked around, and I said, "Now, I am sure and know this is vision; the Lord God is here." And seemed like everybody was afraid. I said, "What's everybody so afraid of?"

And a voice came and said, "There's such danger in these days. There's a great hideous thing that's death when it strikes you."

61 And I heard the weeds a-mashing down, and I looked, and here come a huge monster snake crawling through the weeds. I thought, "Now, knowing this is vision, then I shall see what this--this animal or this beast is." And he crawled up on the highway. And as soon as I got sight of him, I knew it was a mamba. Now, a mamba is an African snake, which is the most deadly bite of all things there is. There's nothing as poison as a mamba. And the snake, of course, represents sin, death. See? And there is the... We have in this country, the rattlesnake, and the copperhead, and the cottonmouth moccasin, many of those snakes, that if you're in bad health and one'd bite you, it would perhaps kill you, but if you didn't get aid of some sort right away...

62 And then--then we go into Africa and India, and we find the Cobra. There's a Black Cobra; he's a bad snake; he's a death-bite too. And there's a Yellow Cobra, which is far beyond him. And the Yellow Cobra, the patient dies with such a horrible death; it dies from suffocation. It--it paralyzes the breathing system. And they--they can't breathe; they just open their mouth and gasp, and trying to, and die like that. And that was the type of snake was just one lick from getting Billy Paul, when we got the snake in Africa.

And then--then comes the mamba, he's death. Just when he... He's so fast you can't see him. He goes over the top of the weeds and propels hisself with the back of his tail. Just, and he's gone. Hits you in the face usually. Stands up high and strikes hard. And when he hits you, you just got a few breaths till you're finished. Turn real... It don't only paralyze and get in the blood stream; it gets nerves, everything, you just die just in a few seconds. Them native boys and track boys, you can say "mamba," and they'll butt their heads together, scream, 'cause it's--it's death just in a few seconds (See?) when one hits you.

64 And here he was on the highway. I thought, "Well, this is it." So I looked at him. And he looked angry at me, and he licked his tongue, and here he come. But when he got right close to me... he would run up fast, and then he would get slower and slower, and just quiver and stop, and then something would hold him off. He couldn't bite me. And he'd turn around on the other side, and try to approach from this side. And he'd get back and get a start, and swish right towards me, get slower and slower and slower, and then to a stop, and then just shake like that and move back. He couldn't strike me.

65 Then he turned and looked at my friend, and away he went after my friend. And I seen my friend just jumping way in the air, and over him and over him and over him, trying, and the thing was striking at him. I thought, "Oh, if it ever hits him, it'll be instant death. No wonder everybody's so scared, 'cause when this thing hits you it's an instant death." And--and it was just striking at him like that, and I threw my hands up; I said, "O God, have mercy on my brother." I said, "If that serpent ever strikes him, it'll kill him."

And just then the serpent turned to me when I said that, and looked at me again. And a Voice came from above me and said, "You have been given power to bind him, the worst, or any."

And I said, "Well, God, what must I do?"

He said, "There's one thing you must do: you must be more sincere. (See?) You must be more sincere."

I said, "Well, God, forgive me for my unsincerity, and let me have sincerity." And when I raised up my hands to Him again, there was a great Something came over me, just lifted me up, seemed like that my whole body was charged with Something.

69 And I looked at the serpent. And then he started towards me, and he couldn't do it yet. And I said, "Satan, in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I bind you." And the serpent, a blue smoke flew out of him, and he curled up and made that sign like a S, capital S made backwards, a "AND" [ & ] sign. And means "bind this one or anything below him," 'cause he was the worst. Blue smoke fell out of him, and his tail choked his ownself to death around his head, when he made this backwards S, that "AND" [ & ] sign (like a conjunction... You see?), choked it to death. And the brother was free.

And I went over and mashed on it. I said, "Now, I've got to find out about this, because it's vision." And I hit on the--on the thing, and it turned like that, looked like a handle, on a glass handle on a pitcher, and just made it solid crystal. And I said, "Think of that, how quick. That blue smoke was life and everything that left it, all the elements, and is turned to glass."

And just then a Voice came again, and said, "You can unbind him also."

So I said, "Then, Satan, that I might know, I unbind you." And when it did, he started coming to life again, wiggling. And I said, "I bind you back in the Name of Jesus Christ." And when it did, the smoke flew out of him again, and he choked hisself right back again and turned to crystal.

73 And then when he did that, that Voice said, "Now, you must be more sincere than what you are to do this." Then it left me, and I was standing in the room.

A few moments I heard a clock go off, and my wife had got... getting up. The children, you know how it is, I guess, at your house, one, "What am I going to wear today, mama? Where, where are my books? And what did I do?" You know. You, just like any home, you can't hear yourself think, hardly, for all of them trying to get ready at once.

75 And--and so I slipped off into the den room, and I got down on my knees, and I said, "Lord Jesus, I don't know these things. And what must I do? And the children will be calling me to take them to school in a few moments. What must I do?" And I looked around, and my Bible was laying there, and I said, "Lord, if You will forgive me..." I do not believe in just opening up the Scripture, and taking something out of the Bible and saying that, but there is times that when God can comfort you by such a thing. And I said, "Lord, in this case of emergency right now, before Your Spirit leaves me. And I--I don't know what to do. The kids will be a hour yet, before they'd be gone. Would You just show me? If that was something You're trying to get to me, heavenly Father, then let me know."

76 And I took this Bible and just pulled it open like that, and my thumb was laying at I Corinthians the 5th chapter, the 8th verse, when something reads something like this. "When you come..." I was planning on taking a fast to the Lord. I told Him I'd go out and fast. Said, "When you come to this feast..." Which, a fast in the body is a feast with the Lord. We know that. "So when you come to this feast, don't come with the old leaven or the leaven of malice, and so forth; but come with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth," just exactly what He had told me in the vision. "Come..." God is my solemn Judge. "Come with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth, that is the Word." Then I seen what He meant. As He...

77 Years ago, when I seen the Bible come down (I got it wrote right here.), come down; and a hand came from heaven and pointed down to Joshua, and read the first nine verses, and stopped there. That's Joshua, come to the wilderness, but never did... He was ready to... When he got near Jordan, God called him out, said, "This day I'll begin to magnify you before the people." And then he took the children of Israel across Jordan to the land where--give them, divided to them, the promised land.

78 I went to the woods, and prayed, and prayed, and fasted. And now, I went back to that tree where I'd met, where those squirrels was, that you've heard in other messages (See?) where those squirrels was. And standing there, along about three or four o'clock in the morning, after I'd staggered through the brush with what light I could see to get to the tree, coming early because I was led there... Then I met Him. God, help me to ever live true.

79 I'm going to read my text now. I have taken for a text this morning, wrote down here somewhere (Oh, here it is.), Joshua, in the Book of Joshua the 10th chapter. To you who are going to read behind me, or, the 10th chapter and the 12th verse... And I just have one hour.

And then I think, I'm not sure, but I believe Billy said he give out prayer cards this morning, said, "There wasn't very many, but some people want to be prayed for." And anybody got prayer cards, raise up your hand now. Well, that's all right. Well, okay, that's fine. All right.

Now, the 12th verse of the 10th chapter of Joshua...

81 And now remember, now, in the future, next Sunday I want to speak on "Christianity Versus Idolatry." And then I'll tell you from then, about whether the Lord leads on for the Christmas message, or not. It seems like that I have a message on my heart for the people at Christmas. And then I'll tell you from then.

82 Now, beginning the reading at the 12th verse of the 10th chapter of Joshua.

Then spake Joshua to the LORD in the day when the LORD delivered up the Amorites before the children of Israel, and he said in the sight of Israel, Sun, stand thou still upon Gibeon; and... Moon, in the valley of Ajalon.

And the sun stood still, and the moon stayed, until the people had avenged themselves upon their enemy. Is not this written in the book of Jasher? So the sun stood still in the midst of heaven, and hastened not to go down about a whole day. (Listen now.)

And there was no day like that before... or after it, that the LORD hearkened unto the voice of a man: for the LORD fought for Israel.

And Joshua returned, and all Israel with him, unto the camp at Gilgal.

83 May God add His blessings to His Word. Now, I wish, if it be the will of the Lord, that you tarry with me for a few minutes. I want to take a subject, strange, odd upon reading such a Scripture. And I want your attention and--and prayer during this time. I want to take the subject of one word: "Paradox."

And first I'd like to explain maybe what a paradox is. In the Webster's dictionary, it says that a "paradox" means "something that's incredible, but true." That is a paradox. Something that's almost completely out of reason, couldn't be so but yet it is, that's a paradox. And I want to rest a few minutes on these words, a paradox.

Now, we have many things that we could refer to as paradox. One thing that I would like to refer to is, this world itself is a paradox. Its standing is a paradox.

86 Last night I was talking to my daughter, Rebekah, that's in high school. And I was studying here in the Scripture, and--and was telling her about reading this--this verse here. And she said, "Daddy, Joshua actually stopped the world, didn't he?"

I said, "I don't know what he stopped. He stopped the sun."

She said, "He could not stop the sun, because the sun doesn't travel."

I said, "The reflection of it travels across the earth though, and he stopped that."

She said, "Well, then God stopped the world."

I said, "Then to the agnostic, what happens if the world happens to stop and lose its gravitation? It would shoot through space like a--a star, and missiles of it would be falling for a hundred billions of years in space."

But the Bible said that the sun stopped, and held its place for a whole day. I believe it. I believe it. It's unreasonable and incredible, but it's the truth.

91 Pray tell me then, which is the top side of the world, the North Pole or the South Pole? How do you know, if you're in space? You say, "The South Pole's down, under us." They think the North Pole is down, under them. See?

It's standing in a space, in a little circle of air, as it's turning some thousand-something miles per hour. 'Cause there's twenty-four or twenty-five thousand miles around it, and it turns around in twenty-four hours, so it make it going better than a thousand miles an hour, traveling around. And it never misses, striking exactly. Where it's--where it's on the equator where it goes around, it never misses a minute, perfectly timed, standing in the air. If that isn't a paradox, I don't know what one is. How that it's all the heavenly systems, how they are so timed, so perfectly; till that, in years that's to come, twenty and thirty years from now, science can see the coming of the eclipse of the sun and the moon, passing, and can tell you, to the moment, when they will pass, and when the eclipse will start.

93 No matter how fine a watch that we have, one of the precision... I've got one here that was give to me in Switzerland, as a present when I was there. The value's about three hundred dollars in American money, that was give to me. There isn't a week but what it has to be retimed; all clocks, nothing that man can make is so perfect. It'll... In a few years it'll be worn out and gone. As it gets older, it'll get worse all the time. The jewels will wear down. The accuracy of it will leave it. There's nothing that can be ground or fixed out by man, or honed out by man, that can stay perfect.

But this world stays perfect. What controls it? Well, you say, "I don't know what controls it, what holds it in its place." It truly is a paradox. It's... You cannot describe how God does it, but He does it. So that's the main thing, that He does it. And we know that it's so.

It's incredible how that you could spin a ball in the air, it will not make one complete revolution in the same place.

96 I was thinking here sometime ago when I was in the desert. And one of these little old jumping cactuses that the acids in your blood will draw right to you, one of those fellows jumped onto me. And you can't pick it off; you have to take something and rake it off. And it's got little burrs on it. And no matter how well you sharpen a needle, a needle will be blunt on the end; a perfect sharpness of a needle will be as perfect as you could get it, it'll be blunt to one of those jumping cactuses. And yet it is a leaf itself rolled down tight. How could it be that nature could roll a leaf tighter and sharper on the point, than a fine machine could grind one? And yet, plumb down to the end of that point is little fishhook burrs like that, little burrs to keep it and to hold itself in as it goes. Oh, a paradox, right, to science... It's incredible, but it's true.

97 I would like for someone to explain this. I could not tell you exactly the miles, or how many miles science says that the moon is from the earth. But how could that moon, I would say, standing millions and millions of miles away from the earth, and yet controls that tide of the sea. What does it? How can it be done? It's a paradox, but yet we look and see that it's done. It happens. The moon controls the tides. When the moon rocks out like this from the earth, the tide goes with it. And God has put the moon over the tides and set the boundaries, and they cannot pass that boundary where God drawed a line, and said, "See, you can come this close, but you cannot take the rest of it, for I've put My guard over you."

98 That moon, millions of miles from the earth, calls to that sea, and it sets its boundaries and controls it: incredible. What is on that moon? When just a few miles off the earth, all gravitation, all air, everything else leaves, goes out into space where there's not even air, for millions and millions and multiplied millions of miles, yet, it controls it. Said, "You can go so far, but you can't go no farther, for I'm the guard of God. I'm the watchdog that sets here, and you cannot pass these boundaries." Explain that. That's a paradox how that God does that, but yet He does it. It cannot be explained.

99 We got wintertime, snow on the ground, cold, ground's freezing. A little seed, and in that little seed is a germ of life, and that little seed will freeze, and burst open, and the pulp will run out of it; and that germ of life will be laying in the dust, in a frozen sheet of ice that would kill any life. How is it preserved and then comes again in the springtime? Couldn't explain that, could we? It's a paradox.

100 We take Hebrews the 11th chapter and the 3rd verse; we understand there that the Bible says, Paul speaking, that the world was framed and put together by the Word of God: a paradox, that a--a Word could speak and out of that Word would--would form material things, so that things that do appear was made out of things that does not appear. Things that we see was the spoken Word of God. The earth is the Word of God. The trees are a Word of God. Why would we be afraid to trust One that's given such a Word with such power and authority? Why would we be afraid to take that Word to ourselves and apply It to our ownself? It shows where we have fallen in unbelief. It's the Word, God's Word, a paradox, truly a paradox, God's Word.

101 Also I would like to show a paradox right quick, and that's when God called Abraham and told him when he was a hundred years old and Sarah was ninety, forty years a past the time of menopause for her... And Abraham, whose life was as good as dead; and Sarah, who was barren to begin with, and her womb as good as dead, and yet God said that He'd bring through them a child. That's a paradox. Ask the doctor if a woman a hundred years old could raise a baby, have a baby. It's impossible; it's incredible; but she did it because God said she would do it.

It's an incredible thing to think that a Man could set with His back turned to a tent, a Stranger with dust on His clothes, and tell a woman, who was in the back of the tent, what she was thinking about. A paradox, incredible, but yet it's true.

103 It was incredible when Abraham taken Isaac to the top of the mountain, his only begotten son, and took him up to the top of the mountain to offer him up as a sacrifice. And when he got to the top of the mountain, and laid Isaac on the wood, and was ready to take his life, and when he was coming down with his hand, Something caught his hand. And there was a ram hooked by its horns in the wilderness on top of the mountain. A paradox. Where'd the ram come from? How could it be a hundred miles from civilization without being killed, with lions and--and jackals, and wild dogs, and beasts, and things? Where did it come from? How did it get there, and up on top of the mountain where there's no water? Why wasn't it there when he picked up the rocks? He called the name Jehovah-Jireh, "the Lord's provided Himself a sacrifice." Incredible but yet is so true, for He is Jehovah-Jireh. Incredible things to our knowledge and science, but yet it is true: a great paradox.

It was a paradox, and will be, when Jesus, Mark 11:22 and 23, when He said, "If you say to this mountain, 'Be moved,' and don't doubt in your heart, but believe that what you have said will come to pass, you can have what you've said." It's incredible, but it's true. It's a paradox.

105 May I stop here to say, yonder in that woods, setting by the side of that tree that morning, no squirrels in the woods, but when a Voice spoke and said, "Say where they'll be"...

And there, so help me, if I die before I finish this message, pointing my finger to a bare-limbed walnut tree, said, "He'll sit right there." And there he was: incredible, but true!

He said, "Where will the next one be?"

I said, "Over in that bunch of clumps of stuff," and I never took my finger down till there he was.

"Where will the next one be?"

"Out on that snag out over that field." And there he was. It's incredible.

109 I asked my wife, the other morning. I said, "Honey, have I lost my senses? Am I becoming a madman? What's the matter with me? Why do I say the things I do? What do I do the things I do for? What makes me?" I love people, and yet just rip them apart. And I fast and pray to get a--rid of it; and the more I fast and pray, the worse it comes. Incredible, but it's true; it's true.

110 I seen a woman raise her hand just then, back in the building, praising the Lord. It was Hattie Wright, setting down there. When, she had two boys, if they'll excuse me in saying this, renegades, boys of the world. That little woman setting there that day, a widow... And I said, "Hattie, the Lord God... you've said the right thing. He provided those squirrels. He's Jehovah-Jireh."

She said, "That's nothing but the truth of God." Oh, she said the right thing. It seems incredible that a human being could speak a word...

112 As Brother Booth told you. As dirty and filthy as we are, Who is He that sets back yonder beyond the moon and stars, and all space and time and eternity? As even Booth said it, and I read the same thing the other day, reading Irenaeus, that even the Angels are dirty in His sight. Who are we?

But a woman said the right thing, that calls the heart of Jehovah. Said, "Ask her what she wants, and then give it to her." Amen. Incredible, but true. Right here now and in our sight is visible evidence; she asked for her boys' souls to be Christians. God gave her her desire. Incredible. That was more of a miracle than healing a sick person. That's changing a man's life, soul, body, and all he is. It changed his makeup. Incredible, but true. It was a paradox. We see it everywhere.

114 Paradox in Noah's time. When, Noah, a man, just an ordinary man; he became a prophet, or was a prophet of the Lord, perhaps farming. God told him, "Prepare for rain to come from heaven," when there was no rain. There'd never been no rain. There's no way to get rain up there. It had never rained on the earth. There was no seas; there was no waters, but yet God told him to make an ark for the saving of his house. And God brought the rain down. It was a paradox. Unscientific, but (what?) it was a paradox anyhow. Yes.

115 It was a paradox when the Hebrew children that had decided they'd stay with God's Word, regardless of what happened, that the king built the furnace seven times hotter than it ever had been het, and throwed those men in there, when the intense heat of the--of the furnace killed the men who walked up the gangplank with them to the mouth of the furnace; they died. But yet those men walked in that furnace for perhaps three hours. There would be no more even dust of them, for the human life that was in them would've perished. If it made one human life perish by coming close to it, what would it do another human life? But they throwed them in there, and let's say three hours; it might've been five.

116 He might've went and had lunch, and come back, said, "Open up the furnace door. There won't even be dust of them fellows left." But when he opened the door, there they were, unharmed, walking around in the fire: incredible, but true. Why? He said, "How many did you put in?"

They said, "We have put three in."

He said, "I see four." That's what made the paradox. "And that One looks like the son of the gods." He wasn't a son of the gods; He was the Son of God. They were heathens. Oh, God and His great Word.

118 There come a time when God's army had got cowardly and was afraid of a man, and that stood on the side of a hill. When they let one man that was three times any of their size, stand out on the side of a hill, and say, "Now, you trust in a real God, you say. Well, one of you fellows come out and fight me, and we won't--we won't have any bloodshed." The enemy of God had backed the church of God against the hillside, and they were taking it. They were afraid. They were cowards.

And in the camp come a little bitty fellow, little sheepskin wrapped around him, a shepherd's coat; the smallest man in the whole army, and not even a soldier. But it was a paradox, when God took that one man, that one little unconcerned fellow. The Bible said he was ruddy. That one little man put the whole army of the enemy to flight. That was a paradox. Looks like God would've give that great marching army enough courage to go fight. They were servants of God, why not go fight the battle of God? That's God's enemy; take it. Looks like He would've give them courage. But God took one little individual.

120 And remember another paradox, he never took a sword. Saul tried to put his armor on him, tried to put a sword in his hand. The poor little fellow couldn't hold it up. And he took a slingshot, a little rubber or a little leather, with two pieces of string wrapped on it. And he defeated the whole army of the enemy and put them to rout. It was a paradox, how that one little boy could put a army to running.

It's a paradox. Sure. God does it. He's just full of it. Sure, He is. That's what He does. That's His way of doing it. Yes, sir.

122 It was a paradox when Egypt had a great army that they had. The whole world was conquered. They had every nation under their hands. And when God decided to destroy that army, destroy that nation, looked like He would've raised up some Amorite army, or some great army somewhere, and would've sent them down there with better equipment; or put an consolidation of all the denominations together to go down and to fight together, so he'd get full cooperation. But God used a paradox. He took an old man eighty years old, and never put a sword in his hand, but an old crooked stick that sunk Egypt in the bottom of the dead sea. Incredible, what God can do, but that's the way He does it. He uses paradox to do it. See, He brings it to a paradox, a crooked stick of a shepherd instead of a marching army to defeat a--a nation that ruled the world.

Oh, the only thing God's waiting on now, I believe... Russia don't mean nothing to God. He wants to get one man. He don't have to have big organizations. He don't have to have big denominations. He wants to get one man that He can wrap His Spirit into him. That'll tell the rest of it; there will be another paradox. Until He can get someone completely surrendered, that will do that... That's the way God does His work; He uses paradoxes.

124 It was a paradox when a great soldier of--of God by the name of Jehoshaphat stood in the gates with a backslidden man by the name of Ahab, and said, "Before we go to this battle, is not it a good thing that we consult the Lord?" Now, if that man's heart is hungry to know the will of God, there's got to be a will of God somewhere.

Not always in the multitude of counsel is safety. Ahab says, "I've got all my ministers. They're all prophets. I'll call them up here. And you know, if I bring out four hundred prophets, we'll find the Word of the Lord." Not always you do, not always.

If it's not with the Word, then stay away from it. I don't care how many's there. Stay with that Word. God can't take that Word back.

Now, he brought them all out there, and they all prophesied with one accord that, "The Lord was with them. Go up."

But yes there was something wasn't right. And that man of God knowed that wasn't right. He said, "Haven't you got one more, just another one, somewhere?"

"Oh," said, "we got one, but I hate him."

Said, "Don't let the king say so."

129 God chose one illiterate boy, a little renegade to the nation, a despised and rejected one, to bring His message to the hungry-hearted. And instead of the--all the denominations together speaking with one accord in union, God brought one person: a paradox. But the man had the Truth. And it proved to be the Truth, because he was with the Word. It was a paradox, exactly.

Now, you say, "You mean you disagree with all this, and that, and that?" If it's not with the Word, I disagree with it. That's right. God's Word will never fail.

Talking with a priest, not long ago, he said, "Mr. Branham, you are trying to argue a point from a Bible." Said, "We believe the church, nothing with that. We believe the church, what the church says. God is in His church."

I said, "God is in His Word. And He is the Word." That's right, the Word.

133 That's the reason Micaiah took the Word. And God used a paradox to put every denomination to shame and brought to pass the Word of the servant of God: one man, despised, rejected, hated. What? Hated by his own people. Now, he wasn't a communist, or he wasn't something else. Let's say he was Pentecostal, and the Pentecostal groups hated him. They didn't like him. They had nothing to do with him. But he had the Word of God. God made a paradox out of it.

"Why wouldn't He, if all these other fellows are prophets and ministers, and so forth, why can't, in all this whole big group, decide something better than one person? Seem unreasonable that God would just make one man's Word right, than the rest of them."

135 Because that man's word was God's Word. That's the reason God brought the thing to pass, because the man was with God's Word. The others were prophesying a lie. Yes, it was a paradox when God took one little fellow's Word, and made it true, because it was His Word. God has to stand by His Word, not the council's word. But God's Word, that's who He stands by.

He took Micaiah instead of a well-trained school of ministers, renown men. Nothing against them, they were great men. They were men who believed in not another God; they believed in the same God Micaiah believed in. But they act like they believed in It, but wouldn't take His Word because they wanted to be popular. They wanted to find favor with the king. And their blindness overlooked the true Word of God. How could God bless what He had cursed?

137 You ladies and men both, don't think that I do this to be nasty; I do it to be honest. That's the reason. How can I say that women should have--all right, let them cut their hairs off, and things like that; wear, their clothes, that ain't got nothing to do with it? God's Word says it does. She's shameful and disgraceful as long as she does it, and God will never deal with her. I don't care how much she speaks in tongues, or jumps, or shouts, she's not got anywhere with God yet. That's the Word of the Lord.

Men, you who can't rule your own house, and then try to be preachers and deacons? How are you fit to be a preacher in the pulpit to lead the Church of the living God, and divide for them their inheritance, when, you think more of your meal ticket and the offering that comes in than you do the Word of God, and ashamed to say it before the women, afraid you won't be popular. God have mercy on your sinful soul. Speak the Word of God in truth.

139 John said, "The axe is laid at the root of the tree." And the axe is the Word of God. "Every tree that don't bring forth the right fruit, hew it down and cast it into the fire." God, bring us another paradox.

Why did God take John the Baptist, as I was just speaking of, instead of His well-trained priests of that day? He took a man that never went to school a day in his life. So we understand that John went into the wilderness, the age of nine years old, and was alone with God.

141 A few days ago in reading of the Nicene Council... That was a long time after the death of the last apostle, Saint John. When those men come up there to that Nicaea Council, some of those old brothers embarrassed the rest of them. They come there, dressed in sheepskins; upon those robed emperors, like Constantine and the bishops of Rome. Old sheepskins wrapped around them, and lived in the wilderness on herbs, but they were prophets of the Lord. The little church, the Greek side went on; the Roman side went back. But it goes to show, when you compromise, you can't be a servant of Christ.

142 John... In that day the church was very orthodoxy; they had the priests, the well-trained men. But God chose the man that had no education at all, and took him out of the wilderness, with a piece of sheepskin wrapped around him, and his whiskers all burred out, his hair hanging over his neck: no pulpit to preach from, no church to invite him. But he probably stood in mud, half to his knees, and preached, "The Kingdom of God is at hand." God chose that man.

143 When Jesus said, "Who did you go out to see, a man that can speak at all the schools, a man that's finely robed, and so forth?" He said, "They're in kings' palaces." Said, "What'd you go to see, a prophet?" He said, "More than a prophet. This is who the prophet spoke of would come, 'I send My messenger before My face.'" He was the--the angel of the covenant. He was the--the great forerunner.

144 But it was a paradox, how God... Why didn't he come down to that big school up there at Jerusalem? Why didn't He come to Caiaphas, the high priest? Why did He not come to some of those great, trained men, who had been trained from childhood, and their fathers had been trained before them, and their fathers before them, for generation after generation after generation, trained and schooled, fine, high-cultured, educated? And then pick an old man out in the wilderness that never had a day's schooling in his life, and set him out there on the Jordan, and said, "The--this is him." A paradox, exactly. Incredible, but yet it was true. God did it.

145 The virgin birth of our Lord, incredible, for a woman to bring a child without knowing a man. God did it. God did it. See, it's a paradox. Took a little old woman down there, a little old girl, engaged to some man about forty-five years old, she herself was about sixteen or eighteen, and engaged to this man who was a widower of four children. And then took this woman and overshadowed her by the Holy Spirit, and conceived in her womb the body that tabernacled Almighty God: a paradox.

146 How that heaven can't hold Him. Earth is His footstool, heavens is His throne, and yet could bring the Fullness of the Godhead bodily, and embody It into a Man. Oh. When you can measure for hundreds of billions of miles into aeons of time, and never measure God; and yet a little baby, laying in a manger, contained the Fullness of His Godhead bodily. Jehovah, a paradox. That great God, Who sets back yonder, to control a hundred million suns shining on planets, Who never begin and never ended, and would embody Himself in a manured stable...

And then we get out and dance and drink, and carry on in a celebration. It's not a celebration; it's a worship. We celebrate Christmas. How that God did that in order He could die to take the place of a sinner.

148 It was a paradox when a little, curly-headed boy, little stoop-shouldered fellow; he probably wasn't five-foot tall; and he had seven locks hanging down around his head, a little sissy. And he was on his road down one day to see his girlfriend, and a lion roared against him.

Did anybody ever hear a real lion roar? You probably have in these cages and things around here. But I want to tell you, they're just meowing then. You ought to hear a wild one really roar. The rocks will fall off the hill a half a mile away; pebbles will roll down the hill; it just vibrates the ground so. Where that roar comes from, I don't know.

150 Oh, I seen one one day; he was hanging his head down, a big old yellow-mane lion roared at a black one, because a black-mane, because he'd picked up a piece of meat. He left it laying there, and he just as much as said, "Now, you leave that alone, I'm going down to get a drink of water." And he went down to lap the water. When he come back, this black-mane had been licking on it. The old pappy just stopped, put his head down, and he let out a belch, and, I say, that the rocks rolled off the hill. Oh, my. He'd shake the city if he roared like that here. A roar of the lion, oh, he is ferocious.

And that roar run out against this little curly-headed shrimp, we'd call him, and then something happened. That little shrimp walks over, and gets him by the mouth, and puts one hand down this a way and one in that way, not nervously, and just pulls him apart and lays him down there. That's a paradox. What caused it? If you'll notice the reading just before it, "And (the conjunction) the Spirit of the Lord came upon him." That's what made the difference. And he slew the lion.

152 Then one day some Philistines came after him. He was unarmed. There was a thousand of them. They had long spears and big shields, and that's like a door in front of you, like that, the shields. Just think of a great big brass shield now, all the way in front of you, with helmets of brass on, big coats of brass, and all over their shins and everything with brass; great, big long spears, long as them out to that pole there, maybe fifteen, twenty feet long, big brass heads on them like that, sharp as a razor. And they found this little curly-headed shrimp coming down from Palestine to visit some girlfriend of his down there. So they said, "There's that little fellow. Let's go take him." One man could've took him by the end of that spear, just lifted him up and shook him a little bit, and he'd a-fell right down to his hand, down to the hilt on the spear. Why, he's just a little bitty old guy.

153 Some people, the artists, try to draw Samson with--with shoulders he couldn't walked in this Tabernacle. Well, that wouldn't be no mystery, that he--a man that size. Samson was just a little bitty old thing, but the Spirit of the Lord's what was big. See? He takes the... It--it--it's dishonoring the Scripture to say he was a man that size.

God always takes the foolish and ignorant things to--like that, to do His work with. You see? He takes something that's nothing.

155 So this little fellow was standing out there, and all at once here come these Philistines and surrounded him to kill him. And he took the jawbone of a mule that was laying there, a wild one, a little donkey, picked up the jawbone of that mule, and the Spirit of the Lord came on him. And there was a paradox, how that he beat down with the jawbone of a mule, through that half-inch-thick helmet over the top of the heads with the jawbone of a mule. Why, the first, that old dry jawbone laying there, the first lick he would've hit it, it'd bursted into a thousand pieces, over the top of one of those helmets or those big shields. When a thousand rushed in upon him, and he beat every one of them to death: paradox. That was when the Spirit of God come upon him.

Oh, if we could only be jawbones in the hand of God, there'd be another paradox. Yes, it was.

157 It was a paradox when Jesus our Lord took five biscuits and two little fish, and broke them, and fed five thousand, and taken up baskets full of remainings, little parcels that some of them didn't eat. They lay four or five fish down at this table, and four or five loaves of bread, and then they'd go over here and lay four or five loaves of bread. And some of them couldn't even eat it all, just left them laying there. So they picked them up, baskets full of them. Oh. See? How did He do it? It's incredible that a Man could take five biscuits and two little fishes, and feed five thousand, and take up seven baskets full, left over. It's incredible, but He did it. Why? It was God. It was a paradox. It's incredible, but He did it.

158 It was incredible, and never before or after, on a stormy sea and the waves so high till it was sinking the ship, when a Man come walking down across those waves. I can just see every time the--the great big whitecap comes around Him, just bursts and falls down towards the bottom, and He walks right on just like He was on a piece of concrete. Walking upon the sea in time of a storm, let science figure that one out. What held Him up there? What kept Him on that sea, when it's a half a mile deep right in there? When those great waves, many times bigger than this Tabernacle, splashing, why, why, it filled the little boat and waterlogged it. It was wet inside and out, and it was sinking, the mast poles had broke down, and the oars was gone, and all hopes of being saved was gone. And here come Somebody walking on the water. A paradox, sure, incredible, cannot be explained, but He did it. Oh, yes. He did it, come walking on the water. It's incredible that this same One... O God, I hope this drives home.

159 Incredible, a real paradox, that this same One, Jesus of Nazareth, would choose a bunch of ignorant fishermen for His church, instead of the well-trained priests and denominations of that day. How that a God that had all wisdom, that could walk on the waters, that could turn water into wine, that could take five biscuits and feed five thousand people, and take up seven basketfuls left over. How that that same One, the God that sets in eternity yonder, that's so bright till the suns hide their face from Him; the very pool of wisdom and purity, and of understanding and knowledge, Supreme of the supremes, and He would come to a place where a great organization of churches had all gathered together and trained all their men, and He'd go down and pick up a bunch of dirty, stinking fishermens that couldn't even write their own name, and choose that type of men to set the Church in order for His Bride. Strange thing, isn't it? Looks like, at least, He'd took somebody was trained.

He's the Trainer. He's the One Who does it. Strange that He had did it. Instead of taking church men, He took fishermen to do it. Very odd, but that's the way He does it. It's true.

161 It's a real paradox when God took a bunch of ignoramuses, as we would call them today, holy-rollers, poor, of this world's goods, and poured out the Holy Ghost on them in a upper room; instead of pouring It out upon the Sanhedrin Council, where all the theologians set, where all the great men was, where the head of all the churches, where the ones that had studied in the Scriptures, and had made a great school, well trained, and waiting for the coming Messiah, and knowing that they'd be the one who'd walk out and meet Him, and say, "Messiah, You came down as if on an airplane's wings; You set down here on the temple steps; we seen You come down out of heaven, from the golden corridors of heaven; now, we're all trained and ready to go to work. We got our schooling, we got our Bachelor of Art, we got our Ph.D., LL.D., and all this. We're all trained. Here we stand, ten-thousand strong. We're ready for You. Come on. We're waiting, calling, 'Come.'"

162 But instead of that, He goes down and gets a bunch of people that didn't hardly know right hand from left (That's right.), and put them in the upper room, and poured out His Spirit (O God) upon a bunch of people like that. Instead of taking the Sanhedrin Council, He took fishermen. Isn't it strange that He didn't use their educations? It pleased God.

It seems to please God to make His own Church a paradox. The same thing He's doing right now, making a paradox out of His Church, bypassing all the great highfaluting, and all this stuff there that's so-called church. And He'll... Anybody that He can get into His hand, that'll open their eyes and see what's Truth, and test it with the Word of God in the time that we're living, and place them into the Body... A paradox. God chooses such. He makes His Church a paradox, odd people, strange people.

164 All these up there in the upper room, come out there speaking in another language, staggering like drunk people, staggering and carrying on. Women, His own--own mother and all of them in the upper room, come out there, jabbering something that nobody could understand what they were doing at first. They had cloven tongues set upon them. "Cloven" means "parted." No one understood what they were doing. They was jabbering around there, and acting like they were drunk.

And there stood a bunch of people who was trained, scholars of the Gospel, theologians, but God chose, God, to take and leave them set in their ignorance, with their highly smart and educations, and come over here and picked up this bunch of guys that didn't know their abc's, and poured out His Spirit upon them, made a paradox out of them. Yes, God does that; He does that for His own purpose. He makes His Church a paradox; I believe in them. I believe it.

166 So help me, God, I believe the Word. "Let every man's word be a lie, and This be True." What this Word says do, let's do it the way this Word says do it; no matter how funny it seems, and how odd you get to be, or anything like that. Stay with the Word. You're called old fashion; you're called this, that, or the other; what do you care anyhow? Stay with this Word. This is It, the Truth. Don't take what someone else says. Take what the Word said.

167 Here sometime ago, a minister friend... I just heard this told; I believe it. One hot afternoon down in Georgia, he was visiting with this--a druggist. The old druggist was a fine old Christian brother, full of the Spirit of God. And he said, "Come in and set down, and let's have a--a Coke." They was setting there drinking their Coke. He said, "I want to say something to you, and you perhaps will not believe this."

"Well, let's hear it first," said the minister.

He said, "I have always tried to do my best for God." He was a deacon in a church. He said, "I've always tried to live to my calling and do that which was right." He said, "I've never cheated anybody. I've always testified for my Lord everywhere I could." And said, "I've... To... My drugs here," said, "I've tried to carry the very highest class that could be bought'n. I've never overcharged anybody. I've tried to do everything was right, that I knowed how to do to serve the Lord." He said, "I'm going to tell you what happened."

169 Said, "My son, who's studying to be a druggist too, to follow me, he was in the front of the building there one day." And said, "It was during the time of the depression." Said, "A little lady walked into the--the door." And said, "You could see what her trouble was. And she was to be a mother. And her husband, and both of them, poorly dressed," said, "they give the prescription over to my son," and said, "to have it filled, for the woman was in need of this certain thing that the doctor had prescribed for her. And said, he said, 'This will be so much, such-and-such,' when the to-be father asked 'How much will it be?' 'So-and-so.' He said, 'Sir, I will not be able to get the prescription fulfilled, or filled,' he said, 'because that I haven't any money.'"

170 Well, he said, "My son said, 'Go right down the street there, just a half a block, or a block, and turn left, and you'll see where the--the place is where they have charity. And you go there to the county, and they will perhaps give you the money to have an order, that they'll pay for this prescription, because it's got... The lady has to have the--the--the medicine right away.'" And said, "He went out of the place, started..."

And said he listened to his son. "And something said, 'Oh, no, don't do that.' Said, 'That woman needs that.'" Said, he happened to think, "'That long line of people down there, it's hard for a well man to stand in the line, let alone a mother in that condition.'"

Said, "I said to my son, 'Go, call them; tell them to come back.'" He said, "And I rushed to the door, and said, 'Come back. Come back.' They come back. And I said to my son, 'Fill that. There's no charge.'"

173 And said, "My son give me the prescription, and I went over and had it filled, and filled it up the best that I could, and brought it out to give to the lady, and tell her that. There would be no charges on this. That was all right, 'cause she was in need of it real bad, and--and I'd get by without it, so, the money for it."

So said, "I just started to lay the medicine in her hand. And when I did, I looked at the hand; it was scarred." Said, "I looked up, and I was putting it in Jesus' hand." Said, "I learned then that the Scriptures, what it meant, 'Insomuch as you've done unto the least of these, My little ones.'"

Said, "'Do you believe that?' this fellow said to me. Why, sure, I believe that." It was a paradox, incredible, but it's true.

176 How about the great Saint Martin of Tours, France, when he, being a soldier, was one night coming down a cold, dark street, and there was a... In this cold dark street laid an old bum, laying on the street, freezing. His blood was freezing in his veins. And Martin, yet not a Christian... And anyone who's read Bible history, knows of Saint Martin. The historian the other day that was trying to get his card, that's the one I picked for the--for the third church age, Saint Martin, because he had signs following. And Saint Martin looked down before... He was a soldier, and there laid this old man, laying in the street, freezing. And he looked, and he had one coat; without the coat, he'd freeze. He took his knife and cut the coat in half, and wrapped the bum up in it, put the other half around himself, and went walking on.

177 That night, when he got into his room, and had set down, he heard Someone come into the room. He looked; here come Jesus, wrapped in that piece of coat. That was his call to the ministry.

He become a saint. He spoke in tongues. His school was trained. He trained his people right with the Word of God. He didn't care about what the first Church of Rome or any of them said. He stayed right with the Word of God. He taught them; speaking in tongues, and laying hands on the sick. They raised the dead. They casted out devils. One man, his friend, had been killed, and he went and laid his body over him (asked if he could see him a few minutes); he and his buddy come walking out together. Why? It was a paradox. Sure, God did it.

179 I believe in paradoxes. Yes, sir. I believe. I believe in them with all my heart.

It was a paradox when all the smart men there was in the world, and God put the key to the Kingdom in the hands of the one that was considered the ignorant and the unlearned. That's right. One of the smartest men in the world in that day was Caiaphas, the high priest; another was the emperors and the kings, and the great men of the earth, like presidents and so forth, all these great men.

And what's the most important thing in the world? Is God's Church. God made the earth; He made it for a purpose: to take a Church out of it, a Bride. And that's the most important job in the world.

182 And the smartest men He had was emperors and kings, and potentates and monarchs, high priests and church men. He could've took any of those. But it was a paradox when He called a man who couldn't even sign his own name, and said, "I give you the keys to the Kingdom. Whatever you bind on earth, I'll bind it in heaven. What you loose on earth, I'll loose it in heaven."

Say, I just thought of that about that vision, "What you loose or bind."

"What you bind on earth, I'll bind in heaven. What you loose on earth, I'll loose in heaven." Yes, He give that not to a learned high priest, Caiaphas, but to a ignorant fisherman. Truly a paradox.

185 We see Paul, a little old hook-nosed Jew on his road down, arrogant, going down to bind them people making that noise, and shouting and things; throwing them in jail, making havoc of the Church; stoned Stephen, witnessed to it, and held their coats. He--he was a terror. How would God ever choose a man like that?

And look, the bishops, all the apostles, they said, "We'll make a choice, somebody to take Judas' place." And who do they choose? They chose Matthias. Matthias, I believe it's called. Matthias, yeah. Matthias, they chose him by casting lots, and not one thing did he ever do. He seemed to be a righteous man. And God chose the most high-tempered, meanest guy there was in the land to take his place. Paradox, that's what God does: paradox.

187 It was a paradox when this ungodly, high-headed, high-tempered, mean, despisable Jew was on his road down one day to a city, to bind the Christians and put them in jail, and when all at once he was stricken down. And when he looked up, there stood that Pillar of Fire, and a Voice coming, saying, "Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou Me?" It was a paradox when he could see It, and the rest of them couldn't see It. See?

Somebody said, "Oh, I never see That. There's no such a thing there; yeah, you don't. That's wrong." About this today, they say this, "I don't believe such." No, sure not. Certainly not. But there's there--those there that does see It. Sure, if you can't, you're blind; you can't see It.

189 A fellow said to me, some time ago, been several years ago, said, "Now, if I'm in your way..." He said, "Now, Paul struck a man blind." Said, "If I be of the devil," said, "you strike me blind."

I said, "That don't necessarily have to be done. You're already blind. See, you're already blind. You're the worst kind of blindness. See?" I said, "Ann, in the temple, could see farther than you can see, and she was blind, physically." He's blind, spiritually. Sure. It was a paradox.

191 It was a paradox when God made so-called heresy... All this noise, and shouting, and praising God, and speaking in tongues, and people who's despised and rejected, and called idiots and heretics; it's a paradox when God, the great Father of all, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who chose a bunch of heretics to bring salvation to His Church, instead of the well trained ecclesiastical, theological system. It's a paradox.

192 Not long ago I was in a city in Washington, or I believe it was Oregon. And there was a--a reporter come, two little reporters, had cigarettes in their hand. They come in. They was going to write me up, and, sure, really good, you know. And they were going on, saying this thing and another thing. And he said, "And--and are you a holy-roller?"

I said, "No." I said, "I haven't never rolled." But I said, "I--I guess if He'd tell me to roll, I would."

And so went ahead talking like that, you know. And she was going, and she said, oh, going on. I said, "Just let me tell you something, little lady, you write up anything you want to. You're a Catholic."

She said, "That's right." Said, "How'd you know I was a Catholic?"

I said, "Well, just the same way I knowed those other things on the platform. See?" I said, "You're a Catholic. And you go on and write it up, but I'm warning you right now; in thirty days from now, you write it up, and you'll be laying on the side of a road with your throat cut by glass off your own car, screaming for mercy, and you'll think of me many times."

She said, "Aren't you Irish?"

"Yes."

"Was your people Catholic?"

I said, "Perhaps before me."

Said, "What would your mother think of such, about you doing the way..."

198 I said, "I baptized her in the Name of Jesus Christ. And she received the Holy Ghost. Uh-huh. Yes."

And I said, "Now, if you want to go in that way, then I'll take your name and you take my name. Then if it isn't so then, after thirty days, you write it up in the paper that I'm a false prophet. Now, you go ahead and write it."

She said, "Well, I'd hate to think, when I got to heaven, that a bunch of ignoramuses like is up there at that meeting, would be ruling heaven."

I said, "You won't have much trouble." I said, "The only thing is, I don't... Unless you change your mind and your way, you won't be there anyhow. See?" I said, "Because they'll be there. God has chosen that."

202 It's a paradox, that God had taken the foolish (See?), them things. See? God chose to bring salvation to the world through such a bunch, a paradox, altogether different from their high-trained and polished scholars, and theologians and things. God just bypasses that, takes some little ignoramus and raises it up, and puts His Message in him, like He did John, some of the rest of them, Peter and them, sent them on out and preach the Gospel, and bringing in His Church, and save them, and bring them back to the earth, and that's all there is to it. See? And just let all this great polished stuff go. Oh, my, it sure is something. I'd...

203 God, when God chose the ignorant and unlearned, instead of the education and learned, for His Bride... Could you imagine a man, choosing his bride, would take--a man with the highest, highest supreme powers...

I got a little something here I wanted to say, but I ain't going to have time to say it, about a little parable I seen one time. But I won't be able to say it. I had it jotted down here, but I haven't got time for it.

But God chose His Bride out of a bunch of people like that. Now, anybody saying that that isn't so, then you don't believe your Bible. That's exactly right. Read your Bible; that's exactly right.

206 It was a real paradox when God chose the foolishness of inspired preaching instead of high-polished theology. A man that don't know, hardly, use "hit, hain't, tote, fetch, carry," all such words as that, and--and say all kinds of--of things out of his grammar, and ungrammarized, and everything else like that, and God chose that instead of taking the great scholarly polished, who can really pronounce the words and say it just right. But it pleased God to take the foolishness of inspired preaching, some little old plowboy don't know his abc's, and take that man and win souls by him. When, deceivers, all polished up, just leading the blind leading the blind. A real paradox.

Oh, the Word's so full of it. Many contexts here, or texts, I have to--to bypass.

208 It's true that the big church shines and glitters with polished theology, while the Kingdom glows with humbleness, the poor and humble. The Gospel don't shine; It glows. Fool's gold shines; real gold glows. There's a difference between a glow and a shine. We know that. While the big church glitters and shines with high-polished scholars, fine pews, crucifix all over the wall, and the highest and finest of structures and buildings, and great towering things, all like that; the little Kingdom, down in some little alley like here somewhere is glowing with the glory of God, filled with the humble in heart (See?), God working in them, healing the sick, and raising the dead, and casting out devils, and so forth like that; just letting them pass on by.

209 There was a great ministerial. Don't you forget this. There was a great ministerial meeting here sometime ago in a certain city where some people from right here was at the meeting. And they had a certain man who was going to... Oh, he was a theologian, "He had the message for the day, for the people." And he studied for two or three weeks on it. That was all right. And when he walked up to the platform, not a wrinkle in his clothes, my, with the finest of things on, you know, walked up there, and stuck out his chest, and laid all of his--his material out for his message. And he really preached an hour's message that could not be touched intellectually. Oh, how he stuck out his chest, and took the name of L.L. Doctor So-and-so, from a certain big school. That was so highly polished and scholarly, till he brought such a masterpiece to the people, of psychology and things. Said, "It was wonderful."

But the Christians setting there, just like at the Nicene Council, it just grieved the Spirit. Oh, it was a masterpiece, sure. Yes, sir. It had all the polish on it, could be. But the real Spirit-filled people, just, "Huh?" It just didn't go with... There was no Spirit there to back it up.

211 So when he come down, he had his head ducked down; he seen it didn't go over right. He was from another school; and he was with Pentecostal peoples. So when he come down off the platform, his feathers was dropped down. Started walking down through there, with all of his stuff under his arm, like this, walking down through the congregation.

There was a wise old saint setting over on the right-hand side, reached over to another man and said, "If he would've went up the way that he come down, he would've come down the way he went up." That's it. If he'd have went up humble, he'd have probably come down filled with the glory. If he would've went up the way he come down, he would've come down the way he went up. That's right. A paradox.

213 Listen, in closing now, just for a moment 'fore the prayer line. I wanted to say another word, about two, about paradox.

The old prophets' visions is still a paradox. It's untouched. Who can say that a man four thousand years ago could spoke of the horseless carriages jostling through the broad ways, against one another. The Old Testament prophets, how they could foresee things and foretell it, lifted up by the power of God, that saw it way in the years to come, and foretold it to the accuracy of perfection. Explain it. It's a paradox. Oh.

215 Another one, I want to give you a little one, insignificant. But my conversion was a paradox. I say this with love and respect. My parents has gone on. My mother's people were all sinners, trappers, hunters, and mountain people. My father's people were all drunkards, bootleggers, gamblers, gun-shooters, killing one another; most all of them died with their shoes on. There wasn't a speck of religion any way to us. And how did God... What was That that come into that little old log cabin up there that morning, that you see pictured on that wall there? What? It's altogether different.

If you put a grain of wheat in the ground, it'll bear a grain of wheat. You put corn in the ground, it'll bear corn. You put a cocklebur in the ground, it'll bear a cocklebur.

But this is a paradox. Each one of you can say the same thing about yourself. We all can think at a paradox of what happened.

218 Here's another paradox. How can me, after preaching nearly thirty years, could still dread that thought of going yonder? How could it be? After been preaching since I was a little boy, and now here a man fifty-two years old, and then think of dreading... I--I didn't... I knowed I was saved, but was dreading of the thought... But the love of God one morning came down in my room, lifted me up, and took me into a place where the redeemed was. Indeed a paradox.

219 I want to ask you something. I might cut this off here now. I want to ask you something. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] What is That on that picture there? Where did It come from? What's It here for? Science can't deny It. What is It in the meeting, that stands there and combs the people through, and tells them, "Back yonder, what you did... You're here for this purpose. You're here for that"? It's incredible to the scientific mind.

220 Now, we know telepathy. Telepathy is, say something, like you're saying something and I can say the same thing (See?), or I'm reading your mind; it's happening right then. But when you see that It tells things that'll happen way out yonder, that leaves telepathy alone.

It's incredible that God in this last days, as He promised He'd do, would do such a thing. But it's true; it's a paradox. The same God that's always had paradoxes and showed them, He's the same God today, because He keeps His Word. Science cannot deny It; there It is on the mechanical camera. It's a paradox: God.

222 What is It? In--in Exodus the 13th chapter, we read that God gave the children of Israel, which was a type of the church today... As they journeyed naturally, we're journeying in the Spirit. Next Sunday we're taking that now. Remember, it's all on that. See? Now, how that--that where they are--went on the ground, materially, like this, and God was with them, the Church is seated with Christ in heavenly Places in the spiritual realms a-going, with all dominions under our feet. Hallelujah. Yes, sir. And they had a Pillar of Fire, a Light that they followed. Wherever this Light went, they followed that Light. Thousands of years has passed, hundreds and hundreds of years has went by, and It's still alive. A paradox. The same yesterday... Fulfilling the Scripture, It's here for a witness; not because of us, but because that God promised It, that Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today, and forever. It was the One that Moses esteemed the riches of Christ, or the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt. And what was the Christ that went before Him? A Light, a Pillar of Fire.

He said, "I come from God and I return to God." He did. "A little while and the world won't see Me no more, yet you shall see Me; for I'll be with you, even in you, to the end of the world." Right down at the end of the world, He'd be there too. Here we are.

224 After His death, burial, and resurrection, Saint Paul met Him on the road down to Damascus; He was back to that Pillar of Fire. Almost two thousand years has passed since then, and here He is, not amongst the denominations, not amongst the high-polished scholars of the day, but a bunch of poor and humble. A paradox--a paradox. To those who love Him, believe Him, thousands around the world who believed Him, it's to fulfill His promise of both New and Old Testament. That's what it is. But it's a paradox.

It was a paradox when God promised to give the Kingdom to a little flock, and instead of a great organized church. "Fear not little flock; it's your Father's good will to give you the Kingdom." It will... It's a paradox. It's a paradox.

227 It'll be a real paradox, one of these days, when Jesus comes; and the dead in Christ shall rise, this mortal takes on immortality, and the rapture of the Church comes.

In this Christmas times when people are shopping, and dancing, and drinking, and celebrating something that they know nothing about, like they was celebrating Washington or Lincoln's birthday, and not worshipping the... They still got God in a manger, when God's not in a manger. He's raised from the dead, and alive forevermore, living among us, proving Himself, as the same God that the Nicene fathers carried, and down through the ages has come since the day of Pentecost. The same God that met Paul on the road to Damascus; he was a missionary to the Gentile and a messenger from God to the Gentiles. The Gentile's Message started by a visitation of the Pillar of Fire, and it ends the same way.

230 The Gentile kingdom started off, the kingdom of the world (That's the world.) started off with a rebuke from a heavenly language in the days of king Nebuchadnezzar; ends up the same thing, as the Holy Ghost poured out upon the Gentile church at the last days to rebuke the Gentile nations again with a handwriting on the wall, the handwriting on the wall, that God has prepared His Church, He's prepared His people, He's prepared His place, and they're waiting for Him to come.

And that rapture. "When the trumpet of God shall sound, and the dead in Christ shall rise, we which are alive and remain shall not hinder them that's asleep. For the trumpet of God shall sound, the dead in Christ shall rise; and we shall be caught up together with them, to meet the Lord in the air." A paradox, one of these mornings, when the graves open and the dead walks out; when the ones who are living will be changed in a moment of a twinkling of an eye, and go up in the air to meet Him.

232 The whole thing is a paradox, God moving amongst His people. Do you believe that? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] Let us bow our heads for a word of prayer.

God, now for over an hour, and about an hour and ten minutes, we have stood here speaking of past and present events, of how the Holy Spirit dividing them, Lord, as the Word of God has so graciously did, showing that the very God of heaven, Who lived in the old days in the same form and the same way, lives today. The same wonders and the same power that was upon the prophets of old, that was upon the Church at Pentecost, was upon Hannah, and upon Agabus, the prophets of the New Testament in that day, who even corrected Saint Paul... And Saint Paul got in trouble by not listening to Agabus, 'cause Agabus... Though he was an apostle, Paul was, but Agabus had the Word of the Lord, and he warned him not to go up there. But Paul was determined to go, and then he got in trouble. And, Father, always we get in trouble if we disobey the Word of God.

We see that the very God that was with those brethren there, is the same God today. We see Him in every manifestation. And it is a paradox, Lord. The world looks, and shakes their head, and says there's nothing to it. The believer accepts It and embraces It, and knows that It's the living God.

235 O Father, we pray this morning, that if there would be someone among us who has not yet been a believer, that this will be the hour that they will believe. O God, grant it just now in the heart of every person that's here, that doesn't know Christ as their Saviour, that this will be the hour that there'll be a paradox before them; that a vile wretched sinner, by nature a sinner, born in the world in sin, shaped in iniquity, come to the world speaking lies, through filth, could be changed and made in the righteousness of the Son of God. Grant, Lord, that that--that great paradox will take place in the hearts of all here this morning who doesn't know Thee as their Saviour and their coming King, and are ready to meet Thee at the last trump if it should sound today.

Then we would pray also, Lord, that You would remember those here that are sick and afflicted. O God, today we pray that You'll heal every person that's sick or afflicted. Let them know that God still performs paradox to anyone who will make come to pass His Word.

237 We know His Word is a paradox. When It promises something so unreal to the world, something that they cannot prescribe to, it's--it's something beyond their knowledge and--and understanding. But when a simple heart will take that Word and sink It into the depths of its being, then that Word produces the live facts of that promise.

Oh, how we thank Thee for this, that there is simple people that believe this Message. We're not looking for a kingdom to where that atomic ages will rule, but we're looking for a Kingdom that Christ will rule in the power and majesty of peace and glory upon the earth; not where we will press our feet to automobile gas pedals, or fly through the air with jet planes; but where we'll set around the throne of the living God, oh, and look upon Him, and see the One Who was wounded for our transgressions and bruised for our iniquity; the chastisement of our peace upon Him, and with Whose stripes we were healed. Our hearts' desire, Lord, since the great paradox has come to us, that we will reach Him and set with Him at that day. Grant it, Lord. We ask this in Jesus' Name.

239 And while we have our heads bowed, I wonder in the audience this morning, if anybody would like to be remembered in prayer, and say, "Lord God, I raise my hand to You. And, Brother Branham, you're going to look and see my hand, and pray for me, that a great paradox will take place in my heart, that when I'll meet Christ in the baptism of the Spirit and the power of His resurrection." God bless you, each, and every one. That's fine. "That I'll meet God." And God be with you. "I'll meet Him, and a great paradox will take place in my life, and I'll be filled with His power and His glory, and the goodness and mercy of Him that liveth forever and ever. And someday I'll be included in that paradox that's coming. Something that when..."

The dust of those prophets lays yonder in the earth. When the dust of the martyrs who were eat up by lions, and with the dung of the lions was spread across the dust, and all over the earth, but yet Christ will raise that body again. It goes to show that He is the resurrection.

241 When He took a little mud from His hands and put them upon the eyes of a man who never had eyes, showed that man was made from the dust of the earth, and he returned with eyeballs and could see the Creator that made him.

If God don't intend to raise the dead, then why did He become flesh like us, and go back towards the dust, and raise Himself up again? Why did He raise Himself up if there is no resurrection of the dead? Oh, let us not be children, but let us be men and women in the Spirit, believe God with all of our heart.

Would there be another now before we start praying? God bless you, you my brethren, you. Yes.

244 Our heavenly Father, now we bring to You these that's raised their hands. Somehow another, the Holy Spirit has made Its way down into their hearts, there telling them, "You are not here just to eat and drink, and--and to sleep, and to get up and work; and then go back, eat and drink and sleep again. You are here to be sons and daughters of God. You are here to take your position and place in Christ. And I am here this morning to call you," would say the Holy Spirit to their life.

Father, with prayer, the only weapon that I know of, I present them to You. And I--I defy the enemy that would keep them from You. I place, by faith, the Blood of Jesus Christ between the enemy and them, that would keep them from this glorious experience of this great paradox of receiving the Holy Spirit, having Eternal Life. For we realize that's the only--only thing that there is, the only solution that's given to us for Eternal Life is to have God's Life in us, then it's Eternal Life in us. Grant it, Lord, that it will happen to every one who raised their hands. And perhaps those who did not have the courage to raise their hands, grant it to them also. Now, Father, they are Yours. I present them to You, in the Name of Jesus Christ.

And now as the prayer line is to be formed, Father, I don't know who will be coming up here. But give us another paradox this morning, Lord. May some great mysterious power of God move down and do something as You've promised. And this will be my first time, Lord, since meeting with You the other day. I pray now that You will grant the requests of the people, through Jesus' Name. Amen.

247 Now, I wish that everyone would just be seated if you can for just a moment.

Now, anyone that has a prayer card... Billy come down this morning, as he promised he would, and gave out prayer cards to some people here. He said there wasn't very many. Would you raise up your hands, the ones that's got a prayer cards. All right. I wonder if you'd just take your place and stand right along here, those who have prayer cards. Where... Billy, where you at? Oh, all right. Stand right along here.

249 Now, everyone in prayer now. We're coming before our Lord God. Now, let's sing that song with the music, if you will, as Sister Arnold plays there. All together now, just quietly...

Only believe, only believe,

All things are possible, only believe;

Only believe, only believe,

All things are possible, only believe.

[Brother Branham begins humming "Only Believe"--Ed.]

.. only believe,

All things are possible, only believe;

Only believe, only believe,

All things are possible, only believe.

250 [Brother Branham begins humming "Only Believe," and then reads Mark 11:21-24--Ed.]

Peter calling to remembrance said unto him, Master, behold, the fig tree which Thou cursed is withered away.

Jesus answering said unto him, Have faith in God.

For verily I say unto you, That whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed,... be thou cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which he saith shall come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he saith.

Therefore I say unto you, that, What things soever you desire, when you pray, believe that you receive them, and you shall have them.

251 Jesus said, once when they couldn't understand that He was Who He was, He said, "If you can't believe Me, believe the works that I do. And if I don't do the works of My Father, then don't believe Me. But if I do the works of My Father, then you believe the works."

I've got just through, this morning, bringing the message of--of a Paradox. "A paradox' is "something that it's unreasonable, but it's--it's really incredible, says Webster, but is true." Something that's incredible, that you can't understand it, it's just a mystery.

253 Jesus did the works of His Father because the Father was in Him. That's why the works was done, because that the Father was in the Son. Do you believe that? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] That in Him, He was the incarnate God. Do you believe that? That God the Father, which is the Father of Jesus Christ, the Great Spirit dwelt in the fullness of His power in Jesus Christ, which was the Tabernacle of God, made flesh and dwelt on earth, representing the Word. Jesus was the Word. The Bible said so, Saint John, 1st chapter. And the Words was invisible. Now, listen close. The Word was invisible until It was made flesh, and then the Word become visible.

And through His sacrificial death at Calvary and His resurrection, positionally placed His Church in that realm, that the same invisible God could come into the individual and make the Word visible. Oh, my. I--I wish my church could get that. If you could see, friends, the invisible God made visible. Now, listen. Let's study it again now.

255 I've often wanted to come into a church; I've longed to see it, I guess, where I could walk in the back door, front door, wherever it was, look across an audience and see a perfect church all in order. Sin couldn't stay there; no, the Spirit would call it out. You see? It just couldn't stay. Like Ananias and Sapphira, you--you just couldn't do it. There'd be no sin in that, that group. No, sir. See, the Spirit quickly speak it like that. [Brother Branham quickly snaps his fingers--Ed.] No matter what it was, how little, it would be done. See women, men setting there under the power of the Holy Spirit, the Spirit of God moving perfectly, moving this. Someone had done something wrong in the congregation, couldn't, they'd be... They couldn't... They'd--they'd come quickly, and confess it before the Spirit got a hold of it, to confess it before and come tell it, 'cause they know right then it's going to be called. That's right. That's the Church of the living God. How my old, poor old heart, now it's getting old, how I've longed to stand and see a church like that. I may yet. I hope to. Perfect works of God without sin now, that could understand.

256 Now, here stands a group of people to be prayed for. Now, we realize, if this Scripture is true... And the God of heaven, Who could create a squirrel, could create a ram, could stop the sun for a whole day, twenty-four hours, that could keep fire from burning people in a furnace for three hours, He had stopped the mouth of lions, that could raise the dead, could walk on water, could take biscuits and feed five thousand; that's God. That's the Word made flesh in human beings. Now, does everybody understand that? Now, this same God promised that in the last days these things would reoccur again, but He can't do it until there's somebody He can work them with and work on. You see what I mean? Now, let's believe that emphatically with all of our heart that it's going to be that way.

257 Now, here stands a group of people, most of them I know. I think... I--I--I don't think, this first woman here in front, this girl, I don't think I know her. I know Brother Way; and the sister, the next there, Brother Roberson's--or Borders' wife. And I don't know the next man. I ought to know the next woman; I don't know; I don't think I do. Yes, I do. And the next, the man standing there, if I'm not mistaken, that's Brother Daulton's son. And along the row there, I practically know everybody in there.

I don't have no idea who's--the people are, where they come from. But now, what they need for now is prayer. Some of them, of course, is beyond, they cannot grasp just exactly what it is.

259 Now, I want each one of you look this way a minute, each one of you in the prayer line. If I could help you, I would do so. And I'm here to help you. But the only way I'll ever be able to do it, to restore back what Satan has done to you, is you to believe me. If you'll just believe me with all your heart, it'll be done.

Now, it used to be in my ministry, it would cause visions. Visions would spring up, and I could tell the people what they were for. And you--how many has seen that done? Oh, all of you. See? That's right. Yeah, I can still do it. Oh, it can still be done. Sure. Yeah. That's it.

But we're coming to something greater than that now. Yes. We're rising above that. See, we're coming to that spoken Word. And Satan will have to do it; it'll tie him in a knot. If I can only get you to believe it. Don't you doubt it.

262 Here, if you want to know whether I'm telling you the truth, if the Holy Spirit's here. I know what that girl's--wrong with that girl. I don't know her, but I know what's wrong. See? That's exactly right. And he's just battling at me just as hard as he can, but he'll have to give it up. You just believe it. Don't you doubt it, sister. Uh-huh. Don't doubt it. It's all right, sister. You--you're going to get--it's going to be all right. See?

Here's a colored man looking at me, standing there in the line. I don't know you, but God knows you. If I'd tell you what's your trouble, will you believe me to be His prophet? You will? You're not here for yourself. That child in the hospital will get well if you'll believe it. You believe that with all your heart? Then go, go on back to your seat. I pronounce the power of God upon the child, the devil to turn it loose.

Little Daulton's looking at me; you're here for that baby. That baby has got something wrong with its navel. Hasn't it? Go back to your seat, and believe it, and it'll just get all right.

265 I'm looking at another woman setting there too, Mrs. Stricker. Mrs. Stricker, I haven't talked to you for months; I have no idea what you're here for. You believe God can tell me what's your trouble? Would it make all of you believe? You're here for that kid that's got something wrong with its leg. Then you're praying for a friend in Africa. That's exactly right. That's THUS SAITH THE LORD. Now, if that's right, Mrs. Stricker, raise up your hand. See?

He's here. See? But that--that ministry will always be, but here comes another. You believe now. Don't you doubt. Don't a one of you doubt. When I lay hands on you, and ask this to be done, it's going to be done. The only thing, it's just like taking God's Word. The only thing, if you don't believe It, it won't. If you do believe It, it's got to happen. For something happened the other night up there, and I know the very God that could create could do it. All right.

267 I want everybody to bow your heads. Everybody in prayer. [Brother Branham leaves the pulpit, to pray for those in the prayer line--Ed.] Now, sister dear...?... Thou devil that has bound Sharon, this a lovely little girl...

But, God, You gave me the vision the other night of that devil being bound, and said, "In sincerity you can bind him." And with sincerity in my heart for this child, I've come, Lord, to ask mercy and favor of You for her.

Satan, I bind thee. In the Name of Jesus Christ, leave this child. Her mind and the reasonings will come back to her normally. So the Word has been spoken, so shall it be done in the Name of Jesus Christ.

270 Lord God, for my Brother Way, may the power of Jesus Christ bind the power of the devil that binds my brother and set him free, in the Name of Jesus Christ.

God, this poor little woman will be like this person here in a few weeks, if something isn't done for her. She's the wife of my brother, Brother Roy. Lord Jesus, give me strength now. And You Who gave the vision, You never failed, It's never failed.

Thou spirit of the devil that has bound my sister, I bind you. In the Name of Jesus Christ, you leave her. It's been spoken, so let it be done....?... That's right.

In the Name of the Lord Jesus, deliver our sister from her trouble. In the Name of Christ Who promised, Who gave the promise, "If you say to this mountain." Let it be done, Lord.

274 Upon this woman, feeling the anointing of the Holy Spirit in the room, I place my hands, in the Name of Jesus Christ, for her cure. In the... May it be done, for it has been spoken. Amen.

Upon this little girl, JoAnn, that I've--place in my mind of an example of a little Christian girl, I deliver her this morning from this evil thing. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may her request be granted.

Lord God, upon this, the companion of my beloved brother, Sister Thomas, lay I my hands. That evil one that would bind her, may he be bound. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may she be free.

Upon my sister, laying my hands. And in the Name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, may the power of the enemy be bound. And my sister, that she'll be free from this day...

278 Upon my brother, lay I my hands, in accordance with God's Word. May the devil that would harm and hinder, go from him, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

For my sister's request, I pray that You'll grant it, Lord, as I place my hands upon her. In the Name of Jesus Christ, let it be done. Amen.

For my sister, Father, as I place my hands upon her. In the Name of Jesus Christ, let her request be granted. Amen.

By simple faith, Lord, though it is--it is a paradox, laying my hands upon brother, in the Name of the Lord Jesus, let his request be granted.

Upon my Sister Way, who has been merciful to those who needed mercy, and it is written, they shall obtain mercy. May the mercies that she is asking for this morning be granted to her, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

283 Lord, this little, brokenhearted mother, knowing her request, O eternal God, let it be granted to her today, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Father God, to my sister, I lay my hands upon her, as commissioned by the Holy Spirit and by a vision the other night. May her request be granted, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Heavenly Father, as this sister moves up here to take her place, for hands to be laid upon her. Grant her request, O God. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may it be done.

Heavenly Father, as I take a hold of this, my sister's hand, may the power of Jesus Christ grant her request. Amen.

Lord Jesus, as I take hold of this sister's hand, and the handkerchief of which she holds, may her request be granted. In the Name of Jesus Christ, grant it, Lord. Amen.

Father God, in the Name of the Lord Jesus, may our sister's request be granted to her. What she asks, may she receive it, in the Name of Jesus Christ.

289 ...ly believe, only believe,

All things are possible, only believe;

Just only believe, only believe,

All things are possible, only believe.

Now, just before dismissing, may I just have one more moment or two of your time. A paradox, God has performed that. In our very presence, a paradox has been done. For just when I started to go to that prayer line, Something just lifted me up, just exactly the way He said it would do (See?), a paradox. See?

And when the Spirit was on me so, I could look down the line and see those things that those people were wanting. See? So at least three or four of them, or something, that it might be a confirmation, witness, that God never takes a gift that's a true gift; He just adds to it, just keeps building higher and higher.

291 Now, I believe, with all my heart, that you're healed. Amen. I believe it with all that's in me. Now, I--I believe it.

Now, Jesus invited you to come to salvation. If you'd come, you'd get It, 'cause He promised it. He promised it; now, let's not doubt it. But let's believe it with all of our heart. Now, don't fight in it; just know that it's got to be done. It has to be done. Jesus said, "Speak this Word. Don't you doubt." See? And He was the very One...

And those visions, so far as I know, with all my heart, not one time have they failed, not one time. And He said, the other night, and though--that vision I told you, before God Who I stand, that is true. See? He seen that serpent bound. He said, "You'll have to be more sincere."

294 That's what I'm striving for, is more sincere. And each one coming along this morning, I tried to think, "If that was my mother, those women, if that was my sister setting back there, if that was my wife setting back there, or one of my children setting back there, what if it was them?" trying to place myself in their position to be sincere. And if you noticed, the very...

I just--happens to come to my memory. Over the other day, when I was in California, and stand at that Business Men's breakfast. I think I've got it here. I'm pretty sure; I was looking at it just awhile ago, a prophecy that was given. Here it is right here. This was given after standing and preaching a hard sermon. And people are here this morning: Brother Roy Borders, for one, that was there, I believe, ever where Roy is at, was, yeah, setting here, was there when this taken place, and many others that were there when a boy that was a Baptist... It was Jane Russell's cousin, the movie star; anything can come in that breakfast that wants to come. And when I got through speaking, the boy walked over to put his arms around me, and said...

296 When I come off of one platform, down to another one, to speak to the congregation, which, several hundred was present... And I was speaking on a--a broadcast that went across the nation at nine o'clock the following night. It was being taped then. And when this... I stepped down on this next level to speak another time to these people here. And one of the great denominations had, one of their great men was standing there, and was resenting the Message (See?) by saying...

I was talking about I was over in Phoenix, a few days before that, and seen several different fruits growing on one tree. I seen on an orange tree was grapefruit, lemons, and I believe tangerines, and tangelos, and all them different things growing, 'cause it's a citrus tree. But I said, "Every year it blooms and puts forth new fruits. But there's only those original branches; when it bring, when the real tree itself brings forth another branch, it puts out the same kind of fruit that it is in stalk. But these other trees are bearing their fruit, although they're living off the--the life of this tree." I said, "That's like organizations being placed into the Vine. Jesus said, 'I'm the vine.' And every time that Vine puts forth a branch, it'll be just like the Vine. See, It'll have the same fruit."

298 Well, this great minister of the biggest Pentecostal organization we have, was standing there, and resented It (See?) said that I didn't mean it that way.

But I got back and said, "I do mean it that way (See?) I said exactly. I take nothing back."

The other day when I spoke about those altars, not knowing, never seeing that in history. I never have said nothing yet from the platform, under inspiration, that I ever had to take back. Now, you can call that, Seed Of The Serpent, or whatever you wish to, whatever them messages was, or, The Great Harlot, that so much kick is against. Just come, why don't you come to me with the Scriptures with it (See?) see whether it's right.

301 This man come up there, put his arms around me, and was going to say... He said, "Brother Branham, not to be sacrilegious, but that could've made the 23rd chapter of Revelation. You know, another Book added. Of course," he said, "that wouldn't be right, of course, we're not supposed to add anything to It." And just as he started to say that, he started speaking in tongues. And the boy didn't know what speaking in tongues meant.

And as soon as he did, right out in front of me was a French woman from Louisiana; she said, "That needed no interpretation. That was pure French."

And a man over here got up and said, "That's right."

And way back in the back was the interpreter for the U.N., give his name, never been there before. He said, "Correctly. That's right."

And here's what they got together. And each one of them had the same thing when they come together, each one of the ones giving the interpretation, exactly.

305 And this Frenchman, the second one over here, he wrote it out, because he'd been taking minutes of the meeting. Here's what he wrote. "I, Victor Le Doux, am a Frenchman, full-blooded, borned again Christian, filled with the Holy Spirit. I live at 809 North Kings Road, Los Angeles 46, attend Bethel Temple, Arnie Vick is our pastor," a Pentecostal minister, biggest Pentecostal church in Los Angeles. "A translation of a prophecy over Brother Branham, give by Danny Henry in French, February the 11th, 1961, at the Full Gospel Business Men's breakfast; a true translation of the prophecy." All three of them said this is it.

Because thou has chosen the narrow path...

306 See, just against, I'd have to walk by yourself. See? I can understand that. Moses had to make his choice too. See? He didn't have to do it, but he did it. See?

.. the harder way, thou... (See?)

Because thou has chosen the narrow path, the harder way, thou has made--thou has walked of Your own choosing.

In other words, I didn't have to do it. I can side in and go with them if I want to. But I stayed with the--want to stay with the Word.

Thou has picked the correct and precise decision, and it is My way.

If you'll notice, it's punctuated and underlined. If you notice, it's wrote in French, this; spoke in French, verb before the adverb. See?

Because of this momentous decision, a huge portion of heaven awaits thee.

Now, that's what I wondered. When I die, will it be? Then I happened to think, "Heaven's not portioned off to different portions to us up there; heaven is the Kingdom of heaven that's within us, one waits for." See? Now, watch.

What a glorious decision thou has made.

This is itself is that which will give and make come to pass the tremendous victory in the love Divine.

See, we'd say it, "In the tremendous victory in the Divine love," but in French it would be "love Divine." Just like German or any other (See?) they get the--they put the verb before the adverb.

311 Now, you see what coming down to Jordan meant? We're down here now. Let's cross over now. Let's quit playing. Let's cross the other side now, 'cause it all belongs to us. It's all ours. Them visions has never failed. They can't fail, because they come from God. I believe it with all that is within me. We're not the hireling that will run back into the wilderness. We'll cross Jordan, the separation. God, break to us the Seals that's on the back of the Book. Let us enter into this great place now, for Joshua divided to the people their inheritance that God had left for them.

312 And if you notice, those Hebrew mothers when they was in labor and gave birth to those patriarchs (I'll get on that, one of these days, the Lord willing.)--that gave birth to those patriarchs; when she spoke their name in labor, she also positionally placed them in their place in the kingdom. Oh, my.

Inspiration is--is a paradox. See, see, you--you just can't catch it. But it's inspired, and God moves it right into its place just--just at the hour when you think not.

314 Now, if it's not real snowy, and we can, the Lord willing, next Sunday I want to speak on the subject of "Christianity Versus Pagan Worship." And if you can, bring your paper, whatever you wish, for the message. The messages will be again tonight, brother... Some of the brethren here, I suppose, will bring it. I was going to stay, but I know many of the people would stay, and it's predicted snow again this afternoon, to cover the roads over from Georgia and different places. So I... The Lord willing, be next Sunday, I was going to speak the same message tonight, but I'll put it till next Sunday and then God be with you.

315 I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of the living God, borned of a virgin, conceived, God in a womb, a Tabernacle in which He would dwell in. I believe that, in Christ, He is the incarnate God. He is God made flesh. When the Father God came into Jesus Christ, He was the Fullness of the Godhead bodily; in Him dwells all the Fullness. God the Father spoke the Words. Jesus said, "It's not Me that speaketh, but My Father that dwelleth in Me. He doeth the speaking." Therefore upon that basis, Him being made flesh so He could die, God paying the penalty for the human race to redeem and bring up, and--and come, bring together the things that His Own creation had lost in the fall, He redeemed it back with His Own life.

316 Then in redeeming these people, that His Gospel could go further, "The works that I do, shall you do also. More than this shall you do, for I go unto the Father. A little while and the world won't see Me no more, yet you'll see Me; for I'll be with you, even in you, to the end of the world." Now, we're down to the end time. Christ has returned in His form of the Holy Spirit, in the fullness of His power into the Church to manifest Hisself. It's simple. It's simple people.

317 If there would be someone here that might be fortunate enough to have a fine education, and maybe go to a big church, do not let the simplicity of this poor class of people stumble you. See? It--it's not that. "The common people heard Him gladly." See, it's the common people.

Now, there's--there's classes of people. There's some that just don't care, just lives any kind of a life; they're out on the streets, and so forth. That's not ones that heard Him. And them classical kind, they wasn't the ones that heard Him. It was the--the in-between class, the common people, the ones that's poor yet want to live clean and decent, and want to live for God, that's the ones that hears Him.

So may you and I be that people that'll hear Him in this day, for I truly believe that one of the greatest things that's ever broke forth in the world is breaking forth now. Amen. God bless you. Now, I'll turn the service to Brother Neville.

PARADOX (PARADOX), 61-1210, Branham Tabernacle, Branham Tabernacle, Jeffersonville, IN, 156 min

   Aa

1        Dobré ráno, priatelia. Je to privilégium byť tu znova dnes ráno. A bol som... Povedali mi, že mali špeciálne zhromaždenie a urobili nejaké záznamy. A chceli odo mňa, aby som si prišiel vypočuť tie záznamy toho, čo – ak by som mal ku tomu čo povedať, za to alebo proti tomu. Povedali, že tam bolo niečo ohľadom rozhovorov, mali nejaké problémy. Myslím, že je to skvelé, takto. Prijímam to. To mi potom dáva šancu, že môžem...

2        Je tam tak mnoho. Myslím, že je tam okolo šesťsto ľudí, ktorí práve teraz čakajú na zoznamoch (Rozumiete?), kvôli špeciálnym rozhovorom. A som morálne zaviazaný svojmu slovu, aby som s každým jedným zostal, až kým nebudeme pre tú osobu počuť od Boha. Vidíte? A potom, keď to robíte, môžete mať na tom zozname čakateľov jedného človeka, alebo možno s tou jednou osobou, čakáte dva alebo tri týždne kvôli tej jednej osobe (Rozumiete?), až kým skutočne nepočujeme od Boha: schádzame sa spolu, spoločne sa modlíme; ideme naspäť, oddelíme sa; znova sa zídeme spolu, spoločne sa modlíme, až kým nemáme pre tú osobu Tak hovorí Pán. No, v tom čase (Vidíte?), sú tam ostatné veci.

3        No, týmto spôsobom, takto rozumiem, že je to správne, že každý jeden napíše svoje prosby, akékoľvek sú, a len mi ich podá. Aby som ich mal a potom sa môžem nad tou potrebou pomodliť, potom tým ľuďom môžem zavolať, kde... Robíme to takto? [Brat Neville hovorí, „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.] No, to je dobre. Vidíte, a potom, možno že zatiaľ, kým čakám s touto jednou osobou, môžem zobrať sto, dvesto ľudí, rovno v tomto jednom, túto skupinu, ktorá tu je, kým čakám na toho jedného. Pretože takýmto spôsobom mi to potom dá šancu, aby som sa dostal ku viacerým ľuďom. To mám naozaj rád. Ktokoľvek na tento nápad prišiel, no, verím, že je to veľmi dobré. Je to skvelé.

4        A tak, no, toto bol pre mňa tak trocha ohromný týždeň, týchto posledných pár týždňov. Bol som vonku pred naším Pánom, ako rozumiete.

5        Ale myslím, že predtým, ako začneme službu slovom, myslím... A jedno viem, mám tu niekde v budove vnuka a možno... Ak je Branhamom, on je neporiadny, behá tu niekde okolo, možno, tak on je ten, ktorý má dodržiavať tieto pokyny, tak on je niekde tu. Myslím, že sa budeme modliť za posvätenie a pre ostatné matky, ktoré majú svoje maličké. No, ak brat Teddy, myslím, že to je on, príde za klavír a budeme spievať našu starú známu pieseň pri službe posvätenia detí; Prineste ich dnu.

6        No, mnohí ľudia, v mnohých cirkvách deti pokropia. A my sa snažíme nasledovať len smer Biblie, tak blízko, ako len viem. No, v Biblii nie je žiadne miesto, kde by kedy pokropili dospelého, nieto ešte dieťa. A nikde tam nikdy nebolo pokropenie ustanovené od Boha, pre nemluvňa alebo dospelého.

7        Ale v Biblii je miesto, kde prinášali maličké deti ku Ježišovi a On pozdvihol Svoje ruky a položil ich na tých maličkých a žehnal ich a povedal, „Nebráňte malým deťom prísť ku Mne.“ No, takýmto spôsobom to tu robíme. A teraz, ako Jeho služobníci, jednoducho ich vezmeme pred Boha v modlitbe; a ak je tu niekto, kto má svoje malé dieťa, ktoré nebolo posvätené...

8        Neveríme v krstenie v žiadnej forme pre tie malé nemluvňatá. Pretože oni nemajú žiaden hriech. „Sú narodené v hriechu, utvorené v neprávosti, prišli na svet hovoriaci klamstvá,“ ale nemajú nič, z čoho by mali činiť pokánie. A krst je na pokánie a odpustenie hriechu. Tak ich deti nemajú nič, z čoho by mali činiť pokánie; a keď Ježiš zomrel na kríži, On očistil všetok hriech. A teraz, keď zostarneme dostatočne na to, aby sme vedeli, že musíme činiť pokánie za to, čo sme vykonali, potom sme, a rozpoznávame, že Kristus za nás zomrel. Ale to malé nemluvňa to nedokáže rozpoznať, že Kristus zaň zomrel; ale keď sme dostatočne starí na to, aby sme si uvedomili, že Kristus za nás zomrel, a potom sme pokrstení do Jeho smrti a povstávame do Jeho vzkriesenia... Ak Pán dá, na ďalšiu nedeľu sa do toho dostanem, ak Pán – ak Boh dá.

9        No, a preto ich prinášame a posväcujeme ich. Akékoľvek matky, akákoľvek cirkev, akékoľvek vyznanie, akákoľvek farba, čokoľvek iné, posväcujeme všetky malé deti Pánovi Ježišovi Kristovi.

10        No, brat Teddy, ak nám dáš zaspievať to Prineste ich dnu, ak to urobíš. V poriadku, poďme teraz všetci spolu.

 Prineste ich dnu, prineste ich dnu;

 Prineste ich dnu z polí hriechu;

 Prineste ich dnu, prineste ich dnu;

 Prineste putujúcich ku Ježišovi.

11        V tom videní, ktoré som mal práve potom, ako odišla moja matka, to je to, čo som viedol, tú pieseň „Prineste ich dnu“, keď boli prinášané malé deti. Prídeš, brat Neville?

12        Tohto chlapca poznám. Billy hovorí, „Nech ti nespadne. Nech ti nespadne.“ Áno. Toto je William Branham; stoja tu spolu traja z nás, Williamovia Branhamovia, tri generácie a tri mená. On sa na mňa tiež dnes ráno díva. Niečo na nich je, taký ten nevinný výzor, viete. A on je William Paul, junior. A tak sme vďační, dnes ráno dávam Pánovi Ježišovi z rúk jeho otca (môjho syna), vnuka, pre život služby; požehnania na otca a matku. Skloňme naše hlavy.

13        Náš milostivý nebeský Otče, viem, že prichádzam ku koncu cesty, keď držím v ruke svojho vnuka.

14        Ale premýšľam o Jakobovi, keď priviedol svojich vnukov medzi svoje kolená, keď bol starým mužom, Efraima a Manasesa; požehnal tie deti a udelil im duchovné požehnania, ktoré vydržali až do tohto dňa. Ako prekrížil svoje ruky z jedného na druhého, berúc požehnanie od židov ku pohanom na kríži. Nech sa teraz priblíži Boh nebies.

15        Tento vnuk, ktorého si mi dal, Pane, skrze môjho syna a moju nevestu... Premýšľam o tom, ako bola neplodná, nemohla mať žiadne deti, a prichádzajúc v ten deň dole z Yakima, vo Washingtone, keď plakala a povedala, „Priala by som si mať dieťa.“

16        Tvoj Duch prišiel do auta a tam som povedal, „Budeš ho mať.“ A dnes vo svojich rukách držím tohto milého malého chlapca, Tvoje vypovedané Slovo, Tvoje zasľúbenie.

17        Teraz, Pane, v jednoduchosti nášho konania, umiestňujeme toto dieťa skrze vieru do rúk Pána Ježiša; aby On, ktorý je tu vo forme Ducha Svätého, vzal to dieťa do Svojich rúk a do Svojej opatery a viedol ho naprieč životom. Udeľ mu zdravie a silu, dlhý život, ak budeš zhovievať. A nech to dieťa môže byť použité na Tvoju slávu. Nech na tomto dieťatku spočinie moc živého Boha. Ak bude žiť, aby bol mužom, a Ježiš bude zhovievať, nech káže Evanjelium. Nech tá moc Božia, ktorá ho udelila jeho matke a otcovi, nech ho To nikdy neopustí.

18        Žehnaj jeho ocka a jeho matku. Nech sú vychovávaní a nech vychová toto dieťatko v kresťanskej atmosfére, aby všetka možná ľudská výchova, ktorú môžu urobiť, nech to toto dieťatko má.

19        No, malý Billy Paul Branham, junior, odovzdávam ťa Všemohúcemu Bohu v posvätení v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

20        Na tých malých deťoch je niečo, čo je – myslím, že je to tak sladké.

21        Pamätám si Loyce, ona plakala a zovierala svoje ruky. Je naozaj nervózna. Loyce vyšla z veľkých súžení, jednoducho malé dievča z Kentucky, ktoré malo vcelku ťažký život. A ona... Jedného večera sa jej zjavil Ježiš, ako stojí na zime. A ona prišla, okolo polnoci bežala hore do domu, ona a Billy, potom, ako sa vzali. A oni... tam pri ohrade. Dal som okolo nej ruku a priviedol som ju k Pánovi Ježišovi.

22        Ona veľmi chcela deti. Boli spolu vzatí už niekoľko rokov. A keď som jedného dňa prichádzal dolu z Yakimy, tak trocha plakala. Bolo to... Duch Svätý prišiel a povedal jej o ženských problémoch, ktoré mala, ktoré spôso– ten dôvod, prečo nemohla mať žiadne deti. Potom Duch Svätý prišiel znova a preklial ten ženský problém a udelil jej požehnanie. Práve teraz ho posväcujem. Bol tam...

23        Mám tu zapísaných zopár drobných vecí, ktoré chcem povedať prv, ako prečítame text. Prvá vec sú budúce zhromaždenia, mám to tu zapísané. Je to na ďalšiu nedeľu, ak Pán dá... Viem, že začína námraza a na cestách je nebezpečne. A máme tu ľudí, ktorí prichádzajú z Georgie a Alabamy, Floridy, Ohia a Illinois. A táto malá skupina ľudí je zídená zovšadiaľ.

24        Niektorí ľudia mi hovoria, „Prechádzal som ráno tam okolo tvojho zboru, Billy. Sú tu poznávacie značky z celej krajiny.“

25        Povedal som, „Áno.“

26        Jeden tu a jeden tam, myslím, že takto to bude s Nevestou. „Dvaja na poli; a Ja jedného vezmem, druhého zanechám,“ a tak ďalej.

27        A nechcem, aby ľudia jazdili po tých zľadovatených cestách. A viem, že ja pôjdem tiež, a že rovno teraz po Vianociach odchádzam na misijné pole, ak Pán dá. Mám naplánovaných asi pätnásť rozličných zhromaždení.

28        A chcem oznámiť, že na ďalšiu nedeľu, ak Pán dá, chcem vyučovať posolstvo, ktoré je pre mňa veľmi mimoriadne. Tento týždeň a v ten predošlý týždeň, som študoval biblickú históriu. A chcem hovoriť na tému: Kresťanstvo verzus pohanstvo, tak nejako, alebo Modlárstvo, na ďalšiu nedeľu.

29        A potom na ďalšiu nedeľu je Štedrý deň, na ďalšiu nedeľu; a nedeľa, myslel som o týždeň prepáčte mi. Nedeľa, o týždeň, vtedy je Štedrý deň. No, ak by som vydal posolstvo a tí, niektorí z mojich drahých priateľov prídu z Alabamy, Mississippi, Georgie, a takto z okolia; tie malé deti budú istotne na vianočný večer sklamané. A ak mi Pán dá na srdce, aby som priniesol Vianočné Posolstvo cirkvi, potom to urobím, ak Pán bude chcieť, sľubujem každému, kto nie je z tohto mesta (Rozumiete?), že vám osobne pošlem pásku. Rozumiete? Takže nemusíte pre svoje deti vynechávať vianočný večer, Štedrý večer. A potom vám pošlem pásku s mojimi prianiami zo zhromaždenia. A len na to pamätajte.

30        Ďalšia vec, viete, nemôžete očakávať, že každý bude veriť všetkému, čo poviete. To takto jednoducho nefunguje.

31        Dnes ráno som zabudol, rýchlo som odchádzal preč, aby som sa sem dostal. Náhodou som sa pozrel hore... Brat Wood priviedol dolu moju ženu a ich, pozrel som sa hore a bol takmer čas na začiatok služby tu dole, aby som prišiel. A povedali mi, Billy mi minulý večer zavolal a povedal, že oni ma tu dnes ráno chcú, aby počuli tieto zápisky z posledného zhromaždenia.

32        Išiel som priniesť históriu, len aby som sa pokúsil vyjasniť niečo, čo som povedal. Nezáleží na tom, ako jasne sa to snažíte vyjadriť, stále je niekto, kto to neporozumie. Ide o oltáre v zbore. Vidíte? Niekto povedal, „Brat Branham neverí v oltár v zbore.“ Verím v oltár v zbore. Rozumiete? Ale oltáre neboli miestom, kde sa ľudia prichádzali modliť. V Biblii nikdy nevolali ľudí, aby prišli ku oltáru. Nie je niečo také.

33        A chcem vám priniesť, na ďalšiu nedeľu to urobím, podľa histórie ranej cirkvi, prečo neboli v zbore žiadne oltáre. To bolo preto, lebo padanie tvárou k zemi pri oltári je pohanská forma uctievania a vôbec to nie je kresťanský postoj. No, na ďalšiu nedeľu o tom budem tiež hovoriť. Ale v ranej cirkvi neboli žiadne oltáre, aby volali ľudí ku oltáru. Nebolo tam nič, len prázdna miestnosť. To je všetko. Žiaden krucifix, vôbec nič, v miestnosti nebolo nič, len plochá podlaha. Tí ľudia boli letničnou Cirkvou v raných dňoch, ako vám to na ďalšiu nedeľu prinesiem od mnohých rozličných historikov, ak Pán dá. A chcem vám to priniesť z Ironsidovej Ranej Pútnickej Cirkvi a z Hislopových Dvoch Babylonov, z Pred-Nicejských otcov, z Nicejského Koncilu, ó, je ich tak mnoho, Hazeltineovej spisy ranej cirkvi a rozličné iné. Rozumiete? Aby som vám ukázal, že nikde...

34        Dokonca v Írsku, kde som bol na návšteve v cirkvi, kde katolíci nazvali svätého Patrika katolíckym svätým, ale vôbec nie je ani kúsok histórie, ktorá by to tvrdila. Svätý Patrik nebol ničím iným ako odporcom katolíckej cirkvi. Nikde to nie je. Nikto nemôže vyprodukovať žiadnu históriu, ktorá to preukazuje, že bol katolíkom. On, jeho, všetky jeho školy boli v severnom Írsku. Keď potom tento katolícky cisár prišiel do Anglicka, vydal na smrť desať tisíc ľudí od svätého Patrika. A tá cirkev tam dnes stále stojí, jeho školy, všetko v severnom Anglicku.

35        A kde ich počujete hovoriť, že svätý Patrik vyhnal všetkých hadov z Írska, viete, čo to je, historické fakty toho? On veril v Letnice, že mal moc zodvihnúť hadov, brať hadov. A to je dôvod, prečo je to povedané, tým to začalo.

36        A že Peter bol ukrižovaný dolu hlavou v Ríme, to nie je v martyrológii [„Zoznam mučeníkov“ – pozn.prekl.]. A ja som prezrel všetky všade a čítal som historikov, všetko, o čom som vedel, a neexistuje žiadne miesto Písma, ktoré by hovorilo, že Pavol alebo Peter boli kedy zabití v Ríme. To sú dogmy. Jednoducho s tým začala prvá rímska cirkev a nie je to pravda. Je toho o mnoho viac. Dostanem sa do toho na ďalšiu nedeľu.

37        Potom ďalšia vec, o ktorej musím tak veľa počúvať. Niekto mi povedal, veľký mimoriadny kazateľ, povedal, „Brat Branham, prečo tie ženy nenecháš tak?“ Povedal, „Vieš, že ľudia ťa považujú za proroka? Prečo ich neučíš veľké duchovné veci?“ Ten muž tu možno sedí prítomný. Ak to tak je, chcem, aby si pochopil toto, brat. „Prečo ich neučíš veľké duchovné veci, do ktorých ty smeruješ, a aby tam smerovali aj oni; namiesto toho, aby si im hovoril o tom, že si nemajú strihať vlasy a ako sa majú obliekať?“

38        Ak si tu alebo počúvaš pásku, brat. Ak ich nedokážem dostať von z materskej škôlky, ako ich budem vyučovať algebru? Nemajú slušnosť a morálne – dostatočnú mravnosť, aby si vôbec nechali narásť svoje vlasy a nosili oblečenie ako dámy, ako ich budeš vyučovať duchovné veci? Rozumiete? No, on... Nepoznajú základ, nepoznajú abecedu. A snažiť sa ich vyučovať niečo veľké, dať im univerzitné vzdelanie, keď nepoznajú abecedu? Nech sa najprv naučia abecedu a potom prejdeme na to.

39        No, minulý týždeň ste tu za kazateľňou mali významného muža, ktorý zaujal moje miesto. Bol to brat William Booth-Clibborn, ktorý je medzi všetkými kazateľmi známy ako knieža kazateľov: významný človek, veľký, veľký kazateľ. Úprimne, on je jedným z najlepších, ktorí sú kdekoľvek v krajinách. Ten človek môže kázať Evanjelium v siedmich rôznych jazykoch, takže si môžete predstaviť, čím je. A on je kazateľom plného Evanjelia.

40        On bol ten, ktorý pri mne vtedy stál v tej debate s tými siedmimi kazateľmi z cirkvi Kristovej. A ak kedy boli nejakí ľudia, ktorých mi bolo ľúto, boli to títo muži potom, ako s nimi prebral tie veci. Nikdy v živote som nič také nepočul. Oni sa dokonca postavili a začali odchádzať preč. Stretol ich pri dverách, povedal, „Myslel som si, že ste sa chceli rozprávať o Božskom uzdravení?“

41        Avšak on je tak priamy, jednoducho tak veľmi priamy. Jednoducho ich nazval všetkým možným, čím mohol, ignorantmi a všeličím, viete. A tak, on je naozaj priamy a to je jediná vec ohľadom neho. Ak by len tú vedomosť dochutil trochou lásky, bolo by to odlišné. Rozumiete? A on tu môže byť. Áno, ale myslím to takto, viete, ak by ohľadom toho bol len naozaj milý. Ale, ó, on je Angličan, a jednoducho sa vie naozaj tak rozčúliť.

42        Ale on ich stretol pri dverách a namieril im do tváre svoj prst, povedal, „Ešte niekedy na neho vyskočíte,“ to bolo na mňa, povedal, „odhalím vás pred verejnosťou a naozaj z vás urobím bandu oslov,“ povedal. Odvtedy som o nich nikdy viac nepočul. Vidíte? Nie, neviním ich. Tiež by som sa držal bokom. Áno, pretože pri bratovi Boothovi sa nikdy nezmôžete na slovo.

43        Ohromný kazateľ, skvelý človek, dobrý Kresťan, čistý, mravný človek, čo sa týka toho, čo o ňom viem, a poznám ho roky. Dostal som jeho pásku, čo vám tu kázal, o tom, aký svätý a vznešený bol Boh a ako sme sa my narodili v hriechu; a čo mohol kedy človek urobiť, aby mohol priniesť, mohol povedať Bohu, čo má robiť. Rozumiete? A to bolo naozaj nádherné.

44        No, ten dôvod, prečo som bol teraz preč, mal som týždeň pôstu a modlitby, čo ma priviedlo do toho, aby som urobil určité rozhodnutie.

45        A mám tu malý prepínač, niekde by to tu malo byť, tá cenzúra, cenzúra toho, čo som nechcel. Ó, tu to máme. Toto je ono. Čo chcem mať na páske a čo nechcete mať na páske. Takže, bratia, ak vaša páska bude trocha zbabraná, no, ne... Môžete tú časť odtiaľ vystrihnúť. No, ale tu, tým spôsobom, tak mnohí berú, keď brat Mercier a oni, boli jediní, ktorí mohli nahrávať pásky, no, mohol som zabezpečiť, aby ich tam cenzurovali predtým, ako som ich vydal von. Ale tu, teraz si ich môže vziať, ktokoľvek (Rozumiete?), môže si ich vziať, ktokoľvek chce. A tak ich musím sám cenzurovať pomocou tohto prepínača, ktorý tu je; to, čo nechcem hovoriť alebo nechcem vydať von na páskach.

46        Pretože sú niektoré veci, ktoré vám tu všetkým môžem povedať a ktoré istotne nechcem vydať von medzi ľudí. Kvôli tomu, aby sme ich nechali tak. Ak slepý vedie slepého, aj tak všetci padnú do jamy. Rozumiete? Tak ich len nepohoršujme. Ako povedal Ježiš, „Nepohoršujte tých farizejov.“ Povedal, „Ak chcú nejaké, ak chcú nejakú daň, choď dole a nahoď do mora sieť, vezmi prvú rybu, vyber z jej úst mincu a choď im zaplatiť.“ Povedal, „Nepohoršujte ich, len ich nechajte tak.“

47        Ale po celý môj život, odkedy som bol malým chlapcom, mal som... Pán mi vždy dával videnia, s čím sme tu v zbore oboznámení a som si istý, že tiež v krajine, kam poputujú tieto pásky, ohľadom videní. A s touto otvorenou Bibliou pred sebou a pred Bohom, pred ktorým stojím, nikdy som nevedel o nijakom z nich, ktoré by zlyhalo. Oni boli vždy dokonalé.

48        A pred pár týždňami som mal videnie (tento nasledujúci utorok to budú asi tri týždne), ktoré ma priviedlo na kolená a von do pustatiny, aby som sa postil a modlil. A obliekol som si (keďže bola zima) hrubé izolované spodné oblečenie, aby som – ktoré používam na lovecké výpravy, aby som nezamrzol tam v mojej jaskyni a v lesoch. A vyšiel som hore, nie...

49        Niekto povedal, „No, brat Branham, vyšiel si hore hľadať? Mal by si ísť hore hľadať videnie od Pána.“

50        Povedal som, „Nie, nejdeš hore... Nerobíš to takým spôsobom. Nemôžeš nič vytiahnuť od Boha.“

51        Vidíte, to je dôvod, prečo ľudia stále hovoria, pri tých rozhovoroch, hovoria, „Pros Pána. Nevzdávaj to. Len to nevzdávaj.“

52        Mám slovo od Pána, aby som ho povedal bratovi Nevillemu, ohľadom prorokovania nad každým, kto prichádza ku tomuto oltáru. Boh mu povedal, naozaj ho kvôli tomu pokarhal. Rozumiete? Nerobte to; vystrčíte ho von do tela a potom budete mať falošného proroka. Rozumiete? Vidíte, nechajte ho konať len tak, ako ho vedie Duch. Rozumiete?

53        Nesnažte sa od Boha nič vyťahovať, pretože to nemôžete robiť. On bude hovoriť iba... Ako Balám, ten najatý prorok, povedal, „Môžem hovoriť iba to, čo Boh vloží do mojich úst. Inak to nemôžem povedať.“

54        A to je tá istá vec, páči sa mi tento systém, ktorý teraz majú, takže môžem zistiť čo, len to, čo Pán chce, aby sa robilo. To je veľmi dobré.

55        Ale Ježiš vyšiel na pustatinu, aby sa postil, potom, ako na Neho zostúpil Duch Svätý. „Ján svedčil, ako videl na Neho zostúpiť Ducha Božieho.“ A On bol naplnený mocou Božou, Boh v Ňom, a potom odišiel na pustatinu, aby sa potom postil, nie predtým, aby na Neho zostúpil Duch Svätý, ale On vyšiel a postil sa, potom, ako na Neho zostúpil Duch Svätý. Rozumiete?

56        A teraz, pri tých videniach... Mohol by som povedať toto. Raz som sa o tom zmienil. Chystal som sa to vystrihnúť z pásky, ale myslím, že to jednoducho nechám tak. Ja...

57        Predpokladám, že to bolo okolo tretej hodiny ráno. Zobudil som sa a díval som sa pred seba a prichádzal som dole ku Jordánu: vyzeralo to, že som stál na mape Palestíny. A zostupoval som ku Jordánu. A zdalo sa, že som mohol počuť tú pieseň, „Zostupujem ku Jordánu,“ niekto to spieval. A ako som sa približoval bližšie ku tej rieke, obzrel som sa späť a videl som, ktorou cestou som prišiel, a bol som v dvoch tretinách cesty ku tomu Jordánu. A pozrel som sa na druhú stranu Jordánu a povedal som, „Ó, chvála Bohu, rovno na druhej strane je to miesto, kde ležia všetky zasľúbenia. Každé zasľúbenie leží v zasľúbenej zemi.“

58        A potom som prišiel k sebe a pomyslel som si, „Je to možné, že by som mohol mať... Mohlo by to tak byť, že snívam, kvôli tomu, že je noc?“ Vidíte, videnie je niečo, čo vidíte s otvorenými očami, niečo ako sen. Dívate sa rovno na to a ste si vedomý toho, že stojíte tak ako tu na pódiu, a stojíte tu, ale jednako sa dívate, akoby ste boli v sne. To je... Nedokážete to vysvetliť; nie je spôsob, ako to urobiť. Rozumiete? To sú Božie skutky. A Božie cesty sú nevysvetliteľné; musia byť prijaté skrze vieru.

59        A potom, ako som tam chvíľu sedel vedľa tejto stoličky, tu sa to zrazu vrátilo znova naspäť. Potom som vedel, že to bolo videnie. A keď som potom znova vošiel do toho videnia, vyzeralo to, že som bol vyzdvihnutý a umiestnený na cestu, úzku cestu, s nejakým bratom. Vôbec som nevedel, kto bol ten brat. Rozhliadol som sa naokolo a povedal som, „No, som si istý a viem, že toto je videnie; Pán Boh je tu.“ A vyzeralo to, že každý bol vystrašený. Povedal som, „Z čoho sú všetci takí vystrašení?“

60        A prišiel hlas a povedal, „V týchto dňoch je tu také nebezpečenstvo. Je tam veľká ohyzdná vec, ktorá ťa zabije, keď ťa zasiahne.“

61        A počul som, ako sa cez burinu niečo tlačí a pozrel som sa a tu prichádzal ozrutný obludný had, plazil sa cez tie buriny. Pomyslel som si, „No, kedže viem, že toto je videnie, potom uvidím, čím je toto zviera alebo beštia.“ A on sa vyplazil na tú cestu. A akonáhle som ho zazrel, vedel som, že je to mamba. No, mamba je africký had, ktorý má to najsmrtonosnejšie uhryznutie zo všetkých, ktoré sú. Nie je nič tak jedovaté ako mamba. A ten had samozrejme reprezentuje hriech, smrť. Vidíte? A tam je... V tejto krajine máme štrkáča, medenohlavého hada a pleskolebca mokasínového, mnohých z tých hadov, pri ktorých, ak ste na tom zdravotne zle a jeden z nich by vás uhryzol, pravdepodobne by vás to zabilo, ak by ste hneď nezohnali nejakú pomoc...

62        A potom ideme do Afriky a Indie a nachádzame kobru. Žije tam čierna kobra; to je zlý had; on má tiež smrtiace uhryznutie. A žije tam žltá kobra; ktorá je ešte nebezpečnejšia. A pri tej žltej kobre ten pacient zomiera tak strašnou smrťou; zomiera na udusenie. To paralyzuje jeho dýchací systém. A oni nemôžu dýchať; len otvárajú ústa, lapajú po dychu, snažia sa a takto zomierajú. A to je ten typ hada, ktorý bol len kúsoček od toho, aby dostal Billy Paula, keď sme tam v Afrike na neho natrafili.

63        A potom prichádza mamba; ona je smrť. Len keď ona... Ona je tak rýchla, že ju nedokážete vidieť. Prechádza ponad buriny a poháňa sa koncom svojho chvosta. Len moment, a je preč. Zvyčajne vás zasiahne do tváre. Stojí vysoko hore a tvrdo udiera. A keď vás zasiahne, ostáva vám len zopár nádychov, až je po vás. Otočí sa... To nielen paralyzuje a dostane sa to do krvného obehu; to zasahuje nervy, všetko, jednoducho zomierate len v priebehu pár sekúnd. Môžete tým domorodcom a stopárom povedať „mamba“ a oni zrazia hlavy dokopy, kričia, pretože to je smrť len v priebehu pár sekúnd (Vidíte?), keď vás jedna uhryzne.

64        A tu bola na tej ceste. Pomyslel som si, „No, toto je to.“ Tak som sa na ňu pozeral a ona sa pozrela na mňa s hnevom, olizovala sa jazykom a začala sa približovať. Ale keď sa dostala rovno blízko ku mne... Ona sa plazila rýchlo a potom spomaľovala a spomaľovala a len sa triasla a zastavila sa a potom ju niečo držalo. Nemohla ma uhryznúť. A obrátila sa na druhú stranu a snažila sa priblížiť z tejto strany. A išla naspäť dozadu a vyštartovala, šklbla sa rovno smerom ku mne, začala spomaľovať a spomaľovať a spomaľovať, potom sa zastavila a potom sa len takto otriasla a pohla sa naspäť. Nemohla ma zasiahnuť.

65        Potom sa otočila, pozrela sa na môjho priateľa a odišla za ním preč. A videl som, ako môj priateľ len vyskakoval do vzduchu a ponad ňu a ponad ňu a ponad ňu, snažil sa, a ona na neho útočila. Pomyslel som si, „Ó, ak ho to len zasiahne, to bude okamžitá smrť. Niet divu, že každý je tak vystrašený, pretože keď vás toto zasiahne, to je okamžitá smrť.“ A to na neho len takto útočilo a ja som zodvihol ruky do vzduchu; povedal som, „Ó, Bože, maj milosrdenstvo s mojím bratom.“ Povedal som, „Ak ho ten had zasiahne, to ho zabije.“

66        A práve potom, ako som to povedal, sa ten had obrátil ku mne a znova sa na mňa díval. A sponad mňa prišiel Hlas a povedal, „Bola ti daná moc, aby si ho zviazal, toho najhoršieho alebo akéhokoľvek.“

67        A povedal som, „Dobre, Bože, čo musím robiť?“

 Povedal, „Je jediná vec, ktorú musíš robiť: musíš byť viac úprimný.“ Vidíte? „Musíš byť viac úprimný.“

68        Povedal som, „Dobre, Bože, odpusť mi moju neúprimnosť a daj mi, aby som mal úprimnosť.“ A keď som ku Nemu znova zdvihol ruky, prišlo tam nado mňa niečo veľkolepé, skrátka ma to zdvihlo hore, vyzeralo to akoby celé moje telo bolo niečím nabité.

69        A pozrel som sa na toho hada. A potom začal ísť naproti mne a jednako to nedokázal urobiť. A povedal som, „Satan, v Mene Pána Ježiša Krista, zväzujem ťa.“ A ten had, vyletel z neho modrý dym a skrútil sa a vytvoril taký ten znak ako písmeno S, veľké S obrátené odzadu, ten znak spojky „a“ [„&“ – pozn.prekl.]. A to znamená „zviazať tohto alebo akéhokoľvek pod ním,“ pretože on bol ten najhorší. Vyletel z neho modrý dym a jeho chvost ho okolo jeho hlavy udusil na smrť, keď vytvoril toto S obrátené odzadu, ten znak spojky „a“ [„&“] (ako spojka... Rozumiete?), udusil sa na smrť. A ten brat bol slobodný.

70        A išiel som a šliapol som na to. Povedal som, „No, musím zistiť, čo to je, pretože to je videnie.“ A udrel som do toho a to sa takto pretočilo, vyzeralo to ako rukoväť, sklenená rukoväť na džbáne, a stalo sa to pevným kryštálom. A povedal som, „Pomyslite na to, ako rýchlo. Ten modrý dym bol život a všetko, čo to opustilo, všetky elementy, a zmenilo sa to na sklo.“

71        A práve vtedy znova prišiel ten Hlas a povedal, „Môžeš ho tiež rozviazať.“

72        Tak som povedal, „Teda, satan, aby som mohol vedieť, rozväzujem ťa.“ A keď sa to stalo, začal znova prichádzať do života, krútiť sa. A povedal som, „Zväzujem ťa naspäť v Mene Ježiša Krista.“ A keď sa to stalo, znova z neho vyletel dym a hneď sa znova udusil a zmenil sa na kryštál.

73        A potom, keď to urobil, ten Hlas povedal, „Nuž, ty musíš byť viac úprimný ako doteraz, aby si to mohol robiť.“ Potom ma to opustilo a ja som stál v izbe.

74        Za niekoľko okamihov som počul zvoniť budík a vstávať manželku. Deti, viete, ako to je, myslím, že je to tak i vo vašom dome. Jedno hovorí, „Čo si mám dnes obliecť, mami? Kde sú moje učebnice? A čo som to urobil?“ Poznáte to. Jednoducho, ako v každom inom dome, ťažko sa sústredíte na svoje myšlienky, pretože všetci chcú byť naraz hotoví.

75        A tak som prekĺzol do pracovne, pokľakol a povedal, „Pane Ježišu, ja týmto veciam nerozumiem. Čo mám robiť? Deti ma za chvíľu budú volať, aby som ich odviezol do školy. Čo musím robiť?“ A rozhliadol som sa a ležala tam moja Biblia, a povedal som, „Pane, ak mi odpustíš...“ Ja neverím v náhodné otváranie Písma, vyberať niečo z Biblie a hovoriť o tom, ale sú také chvíle, keď vás Boh môže skrze niečo také potešiť. A povedal som, „Pane, práve teraz v tejto naliehavej potrebe, skôr, než ma opustí tvoj Duch. A ja neviem, čo mám robiť. Ešte je čas, skôr, ako deti pôjdu do školy. Jednoducho, neukázal by si mi to? Ak to bolo niečo, čo mi chceš dať vedieť, nebeský Otče, daj mi to poznať.“

76        A zobral som túto Bibliu a len som ju takto otvoril a môj prst spočinul na 1. Korinťanom v 5. kapitole, 8. verš, kde čítame niečo takéto, „Keď prichádzate...“ Mal som v úmysle, že sa budem postiť Pánovi. Povedal som Mu, že pôjdem von a budem sa postiť. Tam je povedané, „Keď prichádzate na ten sviatok...“ Nuž, pôst v tele je hostina, sviatok s Pánom. Vieme o tom. „A tak, keď prichádzate na tento sviatok, neprichádzajte so starým kvasom ani s kvasom zlomyseľnosti, a tak ďalej; ale prichádzajte s nekvaseným chlebom úprimnosti a pravdy,“ presne to, čo mi povedal v tom videní. „Prichádzajte...“ Boh je mojím dôstojným sudcom, „Prichádzajte s nekvaseným chlebom úprimnosti a pravdy, to je Slovo.“ Potom som pochopil, čo tým On mienil. Ako On...

77        Keď som videl pred rokmi zostupovať Bibliu (Mám to rovno tu zapísané.), zostupovať; a z neba prišla ruka a ukázala na Józuu, prečítal prvých deväť veršov a zastavil sa tam. To je Józue, prichádza na púšť, ale nikdy... On bol pripravený... Keď sa priblížil k Jordánu, Boh ho vyvolal, povedal, „Oddnes ťa začnem zveličovať pred ľuďmi.“ A potom previedol deti Izraelove cez Jordán do zeme, kde – dal im, rozdelil im zasľúbenú zem.

78        Išiel som do lesov a modlil som sa a modlil a postil. A teraz, išiel som naspäť k tomu stromu, kde som stretol, kde boli tie veveričky, o ktorých ste počuli v iných posolstvách (Rozumiete?), kde boli tie veveričky. A ako som tam stál, asi okolo tretej alebo štvrtej hodine ráno, potom, ako som sa dotackal cez tú húštinu s tým svetlom, aby som mohol vidieť, aby som sa dostal k tomu stromu, prišiel som tam skoro ráno, pretože som tam bol vedený... Potom som Ho stretol. Bože, pomôž mi žiť vždy pravdivo.

79        Idem teraz prečítať môj text. Dnes ráno som vzal za text, zapísal som si to tu niekde (Ó, tu to je.), Józue, v Knihe Józuu, 10. kapitola. Pre vás, ktorí idete čítať so mnou, 10. kapitola a 12. verš... A mám len jednu hodinu.

80        A potom som myslel, nie som si istý, ale verím, že Billy hovoril, že dnes ráno rozdal modlitebné karty, povedal, „Nebolo ich tam mnoho, ale niekoľko ľudí chce, aby som sa za nich pomodlil.“ A ak má niekto modlitebné karty, zodvihnite teraz ruku. Dobre, to je v poriadku. No dobre, to je skvelé. V poriadku.

 No, 12. verš z 10. kapitoly Józuu...

81        A pamätajte teraz, no, do budúcna, na ďalšiu nedeľu chcem hovoriť na tému: Kresťanstvo verzus modlárstvo. A potom vám poviem o tom, či Pán vedie do vianočného posolstva alebo nie. Vyzerá to tak, že na srdci mám vianočné posolstvo pre ľudí. A potom vám poviem.

82        No, začneme čítať od 12. verša z 10. kapitoly Józuu.

Vtedy hovoril Jozua Hospodinovi, v deň, v ktorý vydal Hospodin Amoreja pred synmi Izraelovými, a riekol pred očami Izraela: Slnce v Gibeone, stoj ticho, a mesiac v údolí Ajalon!

A slnce stálo ticho, a mesiac stál, dokiaľ sa nepomstil národ na svojich nepriateľoch. Či nie je to napísané v knihe Spravedlivého? A slnce stálo prostred neba a neponáhľalo sa zapadnúť tak asi celý deň. (Teraz počúvajte.)

A nebolo takého dňa pred tým ani potom, aby bol Hospodin takto počul na hlas človeka, lebo Hospodin bojoval za Izraela.

Potom sa vrátil Jozua i celý Izrael s ním do tábora, do Gilgala.

83        Nech Boh pridá Svoje požehnania ku Jeho Slovu. No, prajem si, ak to bude vôľa Pánova, že so mnou chvíľu vydržíte. Chcem vziať tému, zvláštnu, čudnú, čo sa týka čítania takého miesta Písma. A chcem, aby ste boli v priebehu tohto času pozorní a v modlitbe. Chcem vziať tému jedného slova: Paradox.

84        A prv by som rád možno objasnil, čo je to paradox. Vo Websterovom slovníku sa hovorí, že slovo „paradox“ znamená „niečo, čo je neuveriteľné, ale pravdivé.“ To je paradox. Niečo, čo je takmer úplne nepochopiteľné, nemôže to tak byť, ale jednako to tak je: to je paradox. A chcem na chvíľu spočinúť na týchto slovách, paradox.

85        No, máme mnoho vecí, na ktoré by sme mohli poukázať ako na paradox. Jedna vec, na ktorú by som takto chcel poukázať, je, že samotný tento svet je paradoxom. Jeho státie je paradoxom.

86        Minulý večer som sa rozprával s mojou dcérou, Rebekou, ktorá je na strednej škole. A študoval som tu v Písme a hovoril som jej o tom, ako som tu čítal tento verš. A povedala, „Ocko, Józue v skutočnosti zastavil svet, či nie?“

87        Povedal som, „Neviem, čo zastavil. Zastavil slnko.“

 Povedala, „Nemohol zastaviť slnko, pretože slnko neputuje.“

88        Povedal som, „Jeho odraz putuje naprieč zemou a on ho zastavil.“

 Povedala, „No, potom Boh zastavil svet.“

89        Povedal som, „Potom pre agnostika, čo sa stane, ak sa svet zastaví a stratí svoju gravitáciu? Vyrútil by sa naprieč vesmírom ako hviezda a rozletel by sa na kusy, ktoré by z neho padali stovku miliárd rokov vo vesmíre.“

90        Ale Biblia povedala, že sa zastavilo slnko, stálo celý deň na svojom mieste. Verím tomu. Verím tomu. Je to nevysvetliteľné a neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda.

91        Prosím vás, povedzte mi teda, ktorá je vrchná strana sveta, severný pól alebo južný pól? Ako viete, ak ste vo vesmíre? Poviete, „Južný pól je dole pod nami.“ Oni si myslia, že severný pól je dole pod nimi. Rozumiete?

92        Stojí vo vesmíre, v malom kruhu vzduchu, ako sa otáča nejakých tisíc-niečo míľ za hodinu. Pretože má obvod dvadsaťštyri alebo dvadsaťpäť tisíc míľ a otáča sa dookola v priebehu dvadsaťštyri hodín, takže to ukazuje, že ide rýchlejšie než tisíc míľ za hodinu, putuje dookola. A nikdy nezlyháva, presne to zapadá. Kde to je na rovníku kde to ide dookola, nikdy to nezmešká ani minútu, dokonale načasované, stojí to vo vzduchu. Ak to nie je paradox, potom neviem, čo ním je. Ako sú všetky tie nebeské systémy, ako sú tak načasované, tak dokonale; že až, v rokoch, ktoré majú prísť, dvadsať a tridsať rokov odteraz, veda dokáže vidieť príchod zatmenia slnka a mesiaca, ako prechádzajú, a môže vám povedať až do momentu, kedy budú prechádzať a kedy začne zatmenie.

93        Nezáleží na tom, aké skvelé hodinky máme, jedny z presnosťou... Mám tu jedny, ktoré som dostal ako dar vo Švajčiarsku, keď som tam bol. Tá cena je okolo tristo dolárov na americké peniaze, dostal som ich. Nie je týždňa, kedy by nemuseli byť znovu nastavené; všetky hodiny, nič, čo človek dokáže vytvoriť, nie je tak dokonalé. To bude... V priebehu pár rokov sa to opotrebuje a skončí to. Ako to starne, bude to po celý čas horším. Tie drahokamy sa vyšúchajú. Tá presnosť sa zhorší. Neexistuje nič, čo môže byť ukotvené alebo nastavené človekom alebo vypracované človekom, čo by mohlo zostať dokonalé.

94        Ale tento svet zostáva dokonalý. Čo ho kontroluje? No, poviete, „Neviem, čo ho kontroluje, čo ho drží na jeho mieste.“ Je to naozaj paradox. Je to... Nedokážete vysvetliť, ako to Boh robí, ale On to robí. Takže to je hlavné, že On to robí. A my vieme, že je tomu tak.

95        Je to neuveriteľné, ako by ste mohli zatočiť vo vzduchu loptu, ona neurobí jedinú kompletnú otáčku na tom istom mieste.

96        Zamýšľal som sa nedávno, keď som bol tu na púšti. A jeden z týchto malých skákajúcich kaktusov, ktoré kyselina vo vašej krvi pritiahne ku vám, jeden takýto kaktus skočil na mňa. A nemôžete si ho odlepiť; musíte niečo vziať a odšklbnúť ho s tým. A má to na sebe malé pichliače. A nezáleží na tom, ako veľmi by ste naostrili ihlu, ihla by na konci bola tupá; dokonalá ostrosť ihly bude tak dokonalá, ako ju dokážete naostriť, v porovnaní s jedným z tých skákajúcich kaktusov bude tupá. A pri tom to je natesno stočený lístok. Ako je to možné, že príroda môže stočiť špic listu tesnejšie a ostrejšie, ako to dokáže vybrúsiť kvalitný stroj? A jednako, rovno ku koncu toho špicu sú takéto malé pichľavé háčiky, malé pichliače, aby to zadržali a udržali sa v tom, ako to ide. Ó, paradox, správne, pre vedu... Je to neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda.

97        Chcem, aby niekto vysvetlil toto: Nedokážem vám povedať presne míle alebo ako mnoho míľ veda hovorí, že mesiac je vzdialený od zeme. Ale ako to, že ten mesiac, povedal by som, stojí milióny a milióny míľ ďaleko od zeme a jednako kontroluje príliv mora. Čo to spôsobuje? Ako to môže byť vykonané? To je paradox, ale jednako sa dívame a vidíme, že sa to deje. Deje sa to. Mesiac riadi príliv mora. Keď sa mesiac takto odkláňa od zeme, vlny idú s ním. A Boh umiestnil mesiac nad vlnami a uložil hranice, ony nemôžu prekročiť tú hranicu, kde Boh nakreslil čiaru a povedal, „Vidíte, môžete prísť takto blízko, ale nemôžete zaujať ten zvyšok z toho, lebo som nad vami postavil Svojho strážcu.“

98        Ten mesiac milióny míľ od zeme volá na to more a ukladá mu hranice a kontroluje ho: neuveriteľné. Čo je na tom mesiaci? Keď len pár míľ od zeme, všetka gravitácia, všetok vzduch, všetko ostatné odchádza, odchádza preč do vesmíru, kde nie je žiaden vzduch, milióny a milióny a viacnásobné milióny míľ, jednako to kontroluje. Povedal, „Môžeš ísť tak ďaleko, ale nemôžeš ísť nikam ďalej, lebo ja som strážca Boží. Som strážny pes, ktorý tu stojí, a ty nemôžeš prekročiť tieto hranice.“ Vysvetlite to. To je paradox, ako to Boh robí, ale jednako to robí. To sa nedá vysvetliť.

99        Máme zimu, sneh na zemi, chladno, zem zamŕza. Malé semeno, a v tom malom semene je zárodok života a to malé semeno zamrzne, roztvorí sa a vypadne z neho dužina; a ten zárodok života bude ležať v prachu, v zmrznutej vrstve ľadu, ktorá by zabila akýkoľvek život. Ako je to uchránené a potom to znova prichádza na jar? Nedokázali by sme to vysvetliť, dokázali? Je to paradox.

100        Vezmeme list Židom, 11. kapitolu a 3. verš; rozumieme, že Biblia tam hovorí, Pavol hovorí, že svet bol utvorený a stojí spolu skrze Slovo Božie: paradox, že Slovo mohlo prehovoriť a z toho Slova sa utvorili hmotné veci, takže veci, ktoré sa vidia, boli učinené z vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. Veci, ktoré vidíme, boli vypovedaným Slovom Božím. Zem je Slovom Božím. Stromy sú Slovom Božím. Prečo by sme sa báli dôverovať Tomu, ktorý dal také Slovo s takou mocou a autoritou? Prečo by sme sa báli vziať to Slovo pre seba a aplikovať Ho na samých seba? To ukazuje, kde sme upadli do nevery. To je Slovo, Božie Slovo, paradox, skutočne paradox, Božie Slovo.

101        Tiež by som chcel narýchlo ukázať jeden paradox, a bolo to vtedy, keď Boh povolal Abraháma a povedal mu, keď mal sto rokov a Sára mala deväťdesiat, štyridsať rokov potom, ako mala menopauzu... A Abrahám, ktorého život bol umŕtvený; a Sára, ktorá bola od začiatku neplodná a jej lono bolo ako mŕtve, a jednako Boh povedal, že cez nich privedie dieťa. To je paradox. Spýtajte sa lekára, či by storočná žena mohla vychovať dieťa, mať dieťa. To je nemožné; je to neuveriteľné, ale ona ho mala, pretože Boh povedal, že ho bude mať.

102        Je to neuveriteľná vec, pomyslieť, že by nejaký Muž mohol sedieť otočený chrbtom ku stanu, Cudzinec so zaprášeným oblečením, a povedal tej žene, ktorá bola vzadu v stane, o čom premýšľala. Paradox, neuveriteľné, ale jednako je to pravda.

103        Bolo to neuveriteľné, keď Abrahám vzal Izáka na vrchol tej hory, svojho jednorodeného syna, a vzal ho hore na vrchol tej hory, aby ho obetoval ako obeť. A keď sa dostal na vrchol tej hory, položil Izáka na drevo a bol pripravený vziať mu život a keď nakláňal ruku dole, niečo zachytilo jeho ruku. A bol tam baran, ktorý bol zachytený za rohy v pustatine na vrchole hory. Paradox. Odkiaľ ten baran prišiel? Ako tam mohol byť sto míľ od civilizácie bez toho, že by bol zabitý levmi a šakalmi, divými psami, šelmami a takými vecami? Odkiaľ prišiel? Ako sa tam dostal, a hore na vrchole tej hory, kde nebolo žiadnej vody. Prečo tam nebol, keď zbieral kamene? On nazval to meno Jehova-Jireh, „Pán si Sám pre Seba zaobstaral obeť.“ Neuveriteľné, ale jednako je to pravda, lebo On je Jehova-Jireh. Pre naše poznanie a vedu sú to neuveriteľné veci, ale jednako je to pravda: veľký paradox.

104        Bol to paradox a bude, keď Ježiš, v Marekovi 11:22 a 23, keď povedal, „Ak poviete tomuto vrchu, 'Presuň sa,' a nebudete pochybovať vo svojom srdci, ale budete veriť, že to, čo ste povedali, sa vyplní, môžete mať to, čo ste povedali.“ Je to neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda. Je to paradox.

105        Môžem sa tu zastaviť, aby som povedal o tom, ako tam v tých lesoch, sedel som v to ráno pri tom strome, v lesoch neboli žiadne veveričky, ale keď prehovoril ten Hlas a povedal, „Povedz, kde budú.“

106        A tam, nemôžem si pomôcť, ak zomriem skôr, ako zakončím toto posolstvo, ukazoval som prstom na holý konár na orechu, povedal som, „Bude sedieť rovno tam.“ A tam bola: neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda!

 On povedal, „Kde bude ďalšia?“

107        Povedal som, „Tam nad tou hromadou chumáčov,“ a nestačil som ani spustiť prst a už tam bola.

 „Kde bude ďalšia?“

108        „Tam na tom pahýli, ktorý je na tom poli.“ A tam bola. Je to neuveriteľné.

109        Na ďalšie ráno som sa opýtal mojej manželky, povedal som, „Miláčik, stratil som zmysly? Stávam sa šialencom? Čo sa to so mnou deje? Prečo hovorím veci, ktoré hovorím. Kvôli čomu robím veci, ktoré robím? Čo to spôsobuje?“ Milujem ľudí a jednako ich trhám na kusy. A postím sa a modlím sa pre to, aby som sa toho zbavil; a čím viac sa postím a modlím, tým horšie to je. Neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda; je to pravda.

110        Videl som ženu, ako práve vtedy zodvihla ruku, vzadu v budove, chváliac Pána. Bola to Hattie Wright, sedí tam dole. Keď mala dvoch chlapcov, ak mi odpustia, že toto hovorím, odpadlíkov, svetských chlapcov. Tá malá žena tam v ten deň sedela, vdova... A povedal som, „Hattie, Pán Boh... povedala si tú správnu vec. On zaobstaral tie veveričky. On je Jehova-Jireh.“

111        Povedala, „To nie je nič iné než pravda Božia.“ Ó, ona povedala správnu vec. Vyzerá to neuveriteľne, že ľudská bytosť by mohla povedať slovo...

112        Ako vám povedal brat Booth. Akí sme špinaví a nečistí; Kto je Ten, ktorý sedí tam poza mesiacom a hviezdami a všetkým priestorom a časom a večnosťou? Ako to povedal Booth, a raz som čítal to isté, keď som čítal Irenea, že dokonca Anjeli sú špinaví v Jeho očiach. Kým sme?

113        Ale tá žena povedala správnu vec, ktorá zavolala Jehovovo srdce. Povedal, „Opýtaj sa jej, čo chce, a potom jej to daj.“ Amen. Neuveriteľné, ale pravda. Rovno tu je teraz pred našimi očami viditeľný dôkaz; prosila o duše svojich chlapcov, aby boli Kresťanmi. Boh jej dal jej túžbu. Neuveriteľné. To bol väčší zázrak ako uzdravenie chorej osoby. To premieňa ľudský život, dušu, telo a všetko, čím je. To zmenilo jeho povahu. Neuveriteľné, ale pravda. Bol to paradox. Vidíme to všade.

114        Paradox v Noeho čase. Keď, Noe, človek, len obyčajný človek; stal sa prorokom, alebo bol prorokom Pánovým, pravdepodobne bol roľníkom. Boh mu povedal, „Priprav sa na dážď, ktorý príde z neba,“ keď tam nebol žiaden dážď. Nikdy tam nebol žiaden dážď. Neexistoval spôsob, ako tam hore dostať dážď. Na zemi nikdy nepršalo. Neboli tam žiadne moria; neboli tam žiadne vody, ale jednako mu Boh povedal, aby postavil archu pre spasenie jeho domu. A Boh dolu priviedol dážď. Bol to paradox. Nevedecký, ale (čo?) bol to aj tak paradox. Áno.

115        Bol to paradox, keď tie hebrejské deti, ktoré sa rozhodli zostať s Božím Slovom, nezáležalo na tom, čo sa dialo, že kráľ postavil pec, ktorá bola sedemkrát horúcejšia než ako kedykoľvek predtým, a hodil tam tých mužov, keď to silné teplo pece zabilo mužov, ktorí s nimi kráčali po tej lávke ku tomu ústiu pece; oni zomreli. Ale jednako tí muži vošli do tej pece možno na tri hodiny. Nebolo by tam z nich nič viac ako ich prach, lebo ľudský život, ktorý bol v nich, by zahynul. Ak to blízke priblíženie sa zahubilo jeden ľudský život, čo by to urobilo inému ľudskému životu? Ale oni ich hodili dovnútra a povedzme, že tri hodiny; mohlo to byť aj päť.

116        On mohol odísť a naobedovať sa, prísť naspäť, povedať, „Otvorte dvere pece. Z tých chlapíkov tam nezostal ani popol.“ Ale keď otvoril dvere, tam oni boli, nezranení, prechádzali sa tam v ohni: neuveriteľné, ale pravda. Prečo? On povedal, „Koľkých ste tam hodili?“

 Oni povedal, „Hodili sme ich tam troch.“

117        On povedal, „Vidím štyroch.“ To urobilo ten paradox. „A ten Jeden vyzerá ako syn bohov.“ On nebol syn bohov; On bol Syn Boží. Oni boli pohania. Ó, Boh vo Svojom veľkom Slove.

118        Nastal čas, keď sa Božia armáda začala správať zbabelo a bola vyľakaná z človeka, ktorý stál na svahu kopca. Keď tam vyslali muža, ktorý bol trikrát väčší ako oni, postavil sa tam na kopec a povedal, „No, vy dôverujete živému Bohu, hovoríte to. No dobre, nech jeden z vás vyjde a bojuje so mnou a nebudeme mať žiadne krviprelievanie.“ Nepriateľ Boží zahnal cirkev Božiu na kopec a začínali to obsadzovať. Oni boli vystrašení. Boli zbabelcami.

119        A do tábora prišiel maličký chlapec, mal okolo seba obmotanú malú ovčiu kožu, ovčí kabát; ten najmenší muž v celej armáde a nebol ani vojakom. Ale bol to paradox, keď Boh vzal toho jedného muža, toho malého nezainteresovaného človeka. Biblia povedala, že bol rumenný. Ten jeden malý človek zahnal na útek celú armádu nepriateľa. To bol paradox. Vyzerá to tak, že Boh by mal dať tej veľkolepej pochodujúcej armáde dostatok odvahy, aby išli do boja. Oni boli služobníci Boží, prečo nešli bojovať do bitky Božej? To je Boží nepriateľ; zaujmi to. Vyzerá to, že Boh im mal dať odvahu. Ale Boh vzal jedného malého jednotlivca.

120        A pamätajte na ďalší paradox, on nikdy nevzal meč. Saul sa ho snažil obliecť do svojho brnenia, snažil sa mu dať do ruky meč. Ten biedny malý chlapec ho nedokázal udržať. A vzal si prak, malú gumu alebo malú kožu s dvoma povrázkami, ktoré v nej boli upevnené. A porazil celú armádu nepriateľa a zahnal ich na útek. Bol to paradox, ako ten jeden malý chlapec mohol zahnať na útek tú armádu.

121        Je to paradox. Samozrejme. Boh to robí. On je toho jednoducho plný. Samozrejme, že je. To je to, čo On robí. Takto to On robí. Tak veru.

122        Bol to paradox, keď mal Egypt svoju obrovskú armádu. Celý svet bol podmanený. Mali pod svojimi rukami každý národ. A keď sa Boh rozhodol zničiť tú armádu, zničiť ten národ, mohlo by sa zdať, že On by vzbudil nejakú armádu Amoritov alebo nejakú veľkú armádu odniekiaľ a poslal by ich tam dole s lepšou výzbrojou; alebo by tam dal zriadenie všetkých denominácií, aby spolu išli dole a bojovali spolu, aby tak mal plnú spoluprácu. Ale Boh použil paradox. On vzal starého osemdesiatročného muža a nedal do jeho ruky žiaden meč, iba starú pokrivenú palicu, ktorá potopila Egypt na dno mŕtveho mora. Neuveriteľné, čo Boh môže robiť, ale takto to On robí. On používa paradoxy, aby to urobil. Vidíte, On to privádza ku paradoxu, pokrivená pastierska palica namiesto pochodujúcej armády, aby dobila národ, ktorý vládol svetu.

123        Ó, tá jediná vec, na ktorú teraz Boh čaká, verím tomu... Rusko pre Boha nič neznamená. On chce dostať jedného človeka. On nemusí mať veľké organizácie. Nemusí mať veľké denominácie. On chce dostať jedného človeka, do ktorého môže zabaliť Svojho Ducha. To urobí všetko ostatné; bude tam ďalší paradox. Až kým môže dostať niekoho, kto sa kompletne poddá, ktorý to urobí... To je spôsob, ako Boh koná Svoje dielo; On používa paradoxy.

124        Bol to paradox, keď veľký Boží bojovník, ktorý sa volal Jozafat, stál v bránach s odpadnutým mužom, ktorý sa volal Achab, a povedal, „Predtým, ako pôjdeme do tejto bitky, či to nie je dobrou vecou, poradiť sa s Pánom?“ No, ak je srdce toho človeka hladné poznať vôľu Božiu, niekde musí byť vôľa Božia.

125        Nie vždy sa istota nachádza v množstve radcov. Achab hovorí, „Mám všetkých svojich kazateľov. Všetci sú prorokmi. Zavolám ich sem hore. A vieš, ak privediem 400 prorokov, dozvieme sa Slovo Božie.“ Nie vždy sa to dozviete, nie vždy.

126        Ak to nejde so Slovom, potom sa od toho držte preč. Nestarám sa o to, koľko ich tam je. Zostaňte so Slovom. Boh to Slovo nemôže vziať späť.

127        No, on ich tam všetkých priviedol a oni všetci prorokovali v jednotnej zhode hovoriac, „Pán je s vami. Choďte hore.“

128        Ale jednako, niečo tam nebolo v poriadku. A ten muž Boží vedel, že to nebolo v poriadku. Povedal, „Nemáš ešte jedného, ešte jedného, niekde?“

 „Ó,“ povedal, „máme ešte jedného, ale nenávidím ho.“

 Povedal, „Nech tak kráľ nehovorí.“

129        Boh vybral jedného negramotného chlapca, malého odpadlíka pre ten národ, odmietnutého a zavrhnutého, aby priniesol Svoje posolstvo ku tomu, ktorý bol hladný v srdci. A namiesto všetkých tých denominácií, ktoré hovorili spolu v jednej harmónii, Boh priviedol jednu osobu: paradox. Ale ten muž mal pravdu. A dokázalo sa, že to bola pravda, pretože on bol so Slovom. Bol to paradox, presne tak.

130        No, poviete, „Chceš tým povedať, že sa nezhoduješ s týmto všetkým a tým a tamtým?“ Ak to nejde so Slovom, nezhodujem sa s tým. Je to tak. Božie Slovo nikdy nezlyhá.

131        Ako som sa nedávno rozprával s jedným kňazom, povedal, „Pán Branham, vy sa snažíte zastávať ten názor z Biblie.“ Povedal, „My veríme cirkvi, nič s tým. My veríme cirkvi, tomu, čo hovorí cirkev. Boh je vo Svojej cirkvi.“

132        Povedal som, „Boh je vo Svojom Slove. A On je Slovo.“ To je pravda, Slovo.

133        To je dôvod, prečo Micheáš vzal Slovo. A Boh použil paradox, aby zahanbil každú denomináciu a priviedol do vyplnenia Slovo služobníka Božieho: jeden človek, odvrhnutý, odmietnutý, nenávidený. Čo? Nenávidený svojimi vlastnými ľuďmi. No, on nebol komunista ani nebol ničím ďalším. Povedzme, že bol letničným a tá letničná skupina ho nenávidela. Nemali ho radi. Nemali s ním nič dočinenia. Ale on mal Slovo Božie. Boh z toho urobil paradox.

134        Prečo by On, ak sú všetci títo ostatní chlapíci prorokmi a kazateľmi, a tak ďalej, prečo by nemohol v celej tejto veľkej skupine vybrať niečo lepšie ako jednu osobu? Vyzerá to nerozumne, že Boh by dal, aby Slovo jedného muža bolo správne a nie ten zvyšok z nich.

135        Pretože slovo toho muža bolo Božie Slovo. To je dôvod, prečo Boh priviedol tú vec do uskutočnenia, pretože ten človek bol so Slovom Božím. Tí ostatní prorokovali lož. Áno, bol to paradox, keď Boh vzal Slovo jedného malého muža a učinil ho pravdivým, pretože to bolo Jeho Slovo. Boh musí stáť so Svojím Slovom, nie so slovom nejakého koncilu. Ale s Božím Slovom, to je to, za čím On stojí.

136        On vybral Micheáša namiesto dobre vyškolenej školy kazateľov, významných ľudí. Nič proti nim, boli to veľkí ľudia. Neboli to ľudia, ktorí verili v nejakého iného boha; oni verili v toho istého Boha ako Micheáš. Ale oni sa správali, ako keby Tomu verili, ale nevzali Jeho Slovo, pretože chceli byť populárni. Chceli sa zaľúbiť kráľovi. A ich slepota prehliadla skutočné Slovo Božie. Ako by Boh mohol požehnať to, čo preklial?

137        Vy, dámy a páni, nemyslite si, že to robím, aby som bol podlý; robím to, aby som bol úprimný. To je ten dôvod. Ako môžem povedať, že ženy by mali mať – no dobre, nech si strihajú vlasy a takéto veci; nosia svoje oblečenie, to s tým nemá nič dočinenia? Božie Slovo hovorí, že má. Tak dlho, ako to robí, tak je hanebná a nemravná a Boh s ňou vôbec nebude konať. Nestarám sa o to, ako veľmi hovorí v jazykoch alebo vyskakuje alebo vykrikuje, ešte sa nedostala nikam s Bohom. To je Slovo Pánovo.

138        Muži, ktorí nedokážete panovať vo svojom vlastnom dome, a potom sa snažíte byť kazateľmi a diakonmi? Ako môžeš byť kazateľom za kazateľňou a viesť Cirkev živého Boha a rozdeľovať im ich dedičstvo, keď myslíš viac na svoj lístok na obed a obete, ktoré sa vyzbierajú, než myslíš na Slovo Božie, a hanbíš sa o tom hovoriť pred ženami, súc vystrašený, že nebudeš populárny. Nech má Boh milosť s tvojou hriešnou dušou. Hovor Slovo Božie v pravde.

139        Ján povedal, „Sekera je priložená ku koreňu stromu.“ A sekera je Slovo Božie. „Každý strom, ktorý neprináša správny druh ovocia, je vyťatý a hodený na oheň.“ Bože, prines nám ďalší paradox.

140        Prečo Boh vybral Jána Krstiteľa, ako som o tom hovoril, namiesto Svojich dobre vyškolených kňazov toho dňa? On vybral muža, ktorý nechodil do školy ani jeden deň svojho života. Tak to rozumieme, že Ján odišiel do pustatiny, keď mal deväť rokov, a bol sám s Bohom.

141        Pred pár dňami som čítal Nicejský koncil... Bolo to dlhý čas po smrti posledného apoštola, svätého Jána. Keď tí muži prišli tam hore na ten Nicejský koncil, niektorí z tých starých bratov zahanbili ten zvyšok z nich. Prišli tam, oblečení v ovčích kožiach; medzi tých cisárov, ktorí boli oblečení v rúchach, ako Konštantín a biskupi Ríma. Mali okolo seba ovinuté staré ovčie kože a žili v pustatine na bylinách, ale boli to proroci Pánovi. Malá cirkev, grécka strana išla ďalej; rímska strana sa vrátila späť. Ale to ukazuje, že keď robíš kompromis, nemôžeš byť služobníkom Krista.

142        Ján... V tom dni bola cirkev veľmi ortodoxná; mali kňazov, veľmi dobre vyškolených mužov. Ale Boh vybral muža, ktorý nemal vôbec žiadne vzdelanie, a vzal ho z púšte s kusom ovčej kože, ktorú mal obmotanú okolo seba, a bokombrady mal celé zarastené, vlasy mu viseli po krk: nebolo tam žiadnej kazateľne, spoza ktorej by mohol kázať, nebolo tam žiadnej cirkvi, ktorá by ho pozvala. Ale pravdepodobne stál dopoly kolien v blate a kázal, „Priblížilo sa Kráľovstvo Božie.“ Boh vybral toho muža.

143        Keď Ježiš povedal, „Koho ste vyšli vidieť, človeka, ktorý môže hovoriť vo všetkých školách, človeka, ktorý je oblečený v peknom rúchu, a tak ďalej?“ Povedal, „Takí sú v kráľovských palácoch.“ Povedal, „Čo ste vyšli vidieť, proroka?“ Povedal, „Viac než proroka. Toto je ten, o ktorom hovoril prorok, že príde, 'Posielam Svojho posla pred Mojou tvárou.'“ On bol anjelom zmluvy. Bol tým veľkým predchodcom.

144        Ale bol to paradox, ako Boh... Prečo neprišiel dole do tej veľkej školy, ktorá bola tam hore v Jeruzaleme? Prečo neprišiel ku Kaifášovi, najvyššiemu kňazovi? Prečo neprišiel ku niektorým z týchto veľkých učených mužov, ktorí boli vyučení od detstva a ich otcovia boli vyučení pred nimi a ich otcovia pred nimi, generácia za generáciou a generáciou, vyučení a vyškolení, fajne vysoko kultivovaní a vzdelaní? A potom vybral starého muža tam z pustatiny, ktorý nechodil do školy ani jeden deň v živote a umiestnil ho tam ku Jordánu a povedal, „Toto je on.“ Paradox, presne tak. Neuveriteľné, ale jednako to bola pravda. Boh to urobil.

145        Panenské narodenie nášho Pána, neuveriteľné pre ženu, aby priviedla dieťa bez toho, že by poznala muža. Boh to urobil. Boh to urobil. Vidíte, je to paradox. Vzal tamtú malú ženu, mladé dievča, ktoré bolo zasnúbené nejakému asi štyridsaťpäťročnému mužovi, ona sama mala asi šestnásť alebo osemnásť a bola zasnúbená tomuto mužovi, ktorý bol vdovec so štyrmi deťmi. A potom vzal túto ženu a zatienil ju Duchom Svätým a počal v jej lone telo, ktoré bolo príbytkom Všemohúceho Boha: paradox.

146        Ako Ho nedokázalo zadržať nebo. Zem je podnožou Jeho nôh, nebesia sú Jeho trónom, a jednako mohol priviesť plnosť Božstva telesne a stelesniť To v Človeku. Ó. Keď môžete premerať stovky miliárd míľ do vekov času a nikdy nezmerať Boha; a jednako malé nemluvňa, ktoré ležalo vo válove, malo v sebe plnosť Jeho Božstva telesne. Jehova, paradox. Ten veľký Boh, ktorý je tam a má pod kontrolou stovky miliónov sĺnc, ktoré svietia na planéty; Ktorý nikdy nezačal a nikdy neskončí a stelesnil sa v zahnojenom chlieve...

147        A potom ideme von, tancujeme a pijeme a vyvádzame na oslave. To nie je oslava; to je uctievanie. Oslavujeme Vianoce. Ako to Boh urobil za tým účelom, aby mohol zomrieť, aby zaujal miesto hriešnika.

148        Bol to paradox, keď malý kučeravý chlapec, malý človek s ovisnutými ramenami; pravdepodobne nebol ani päť stôp vysoký; a mal sedem kaderí, ktoré mu viseli na hlave, malá padavka. A jedného dňa bol na ceste, aby sa videl so svojou priateľkou, a lev na neho zareval.

149        Počul niekto niekedy zarevať skutočného leva? Pravdepodobne ich máte v týchto klietkach a takýchto veciach tu naokolo. Ale chcem vám povedať, oni len mňaukajú. Mali by ste počuť skutočne zarevať toho divokého. Na pol míle ďaleko budú z kopcov padať kamene; z kopca sa budú kotúľať kamienky; to jednoducho tak rozvibruje zem. Odkiaľ ten rev prichádza, to neviem.

150        Ó, raz som jedného videl; mal zvesenú hlavu, veľký starý lev so žltou hrivou zareval na čierneho, pretože ten s čiernou hrivou, pretože mu vzal kus mäsa. On to tam nechal ležať a akoby povedal, „No, nedotýkaj sa toho, idem sa dole napiť vody.“ A odišiel sa dole napiť vody. Keď sa vrátil naspäť, tento s čiernou hrivou to olizoval. Ten starý otec sa zastavil, sklonil hlavu a vychrlil to, a poviem vám, že z kopca sa kotúľali kamene. Ó, otriasol by mestom, ak by tu tak zareval. Zarevanie leva, ó, on je zúrivý.

151        A takéto zarevanie zaznelo proti tomuto malému kučeravému trpaslíkovi, nazveme ho tak, a potom sa niečo stalo. Ten malý trpaslík kráča vpred a chytá ho za papuľu, jednu ruku dáva takto smerom dole a druhú týmto smerom, nie nervózne, a jednoducho ho trhá napoly a necháva ho tam ležať. To je paradox. Čo to spôsobilo? Ak si všimnete tam v čítaní priamo pred tým, „A (spojka) zostúpil na neho Duch Pánov.“ To je to, čo urobilo rozdiel. A on zabil toho leva.

152        Potom jedného dňa na neho vyšlo niekoľko Filištínov. On nebol ozbrojený. Bolo ich tam tisíc. Mali dlhé kopije a veľké štíty a to je, akoby ste pred sebou mali dvere, také štíty. Len teraz pomyslite na velikánsky mosadzný štít, všade pred vami, s mosadznými helmami, veľkými mosadznými kabátmi a všade po ich holeniach a všade mosadz; veľké, dlhé kopije, dlhé ako po ten stĺp, možno pätnásť, dvadsať stôp dlhé, na nich veľké mosadzné hroty, ostré ako žiletka. A oni našli tohto malého kučeravého trpaslíka, ako ide dole z Palestíny, aby tam dole navštívil nejakú svoju priateľku. A tak si povedali, „Tam je ten malý chlapík. Poďme ho chytiť.“ Jeden muž by ho mohol napichnúť na koniec tej kopije, len by ho zdvihol hore, trocha by s ním zatriasol a on by padol rovno dole ku jeho ruke, dolu ku rukoväti tej kopije. No, on je len maličký chlapík.

153        Niektorí ľudia, umelci, snažia sa Samsona namaľovať s takými ramenami, že by nemohol vojsť do tejto modlitebne. No, to by nebola žiadna záhada, ak by bol taký veľký. Samson bol len maličký chlapík, ale Duch Pánov bol Tým, ktorý bol veľký. Rozumiete? On berie... To je zneuctenie Písma, hovoriť, že bol taký veľký chlap.

154        Boh vždy berie takéto bláznivé a prosté veci, aby s nimi vykonal Svoje dielo. Vidíte? On berie niečo, čo je ničím.

155        A tak, tento malý chlapík tam stál a náhle prichádzajú títo Filištíni a obkľúčili ho, aby ho zabili. A on schytil čeľusť z mula, ktorá tam ležala, z nejakého divokého malého osla, zodvihol tú čeľusť z mula a prišiel na neho Duch Pánov. A tam nastal paradox, ako prebil s tou čeľusťou z mula tú pol palca hrubú helmu na ich hlavách, čeľusťou z mula. No, po prvé, tá stará vyschnutá čeľusť, ktorá tam ležala, prvý úder, ktorý by trafil na jednu z tých heliem alebo tých veľkých štítov, to by sa rozletelo na tisíc kúskov. Keď sa na neho rútila tá tisícka a on pobil každého jedného z nich na smrť: paradox. To bolo vtedy, keď na neho prišiel Duch Pánov.

156        Ó, ak by sme len mohli byť čeľusťami v ruke Božej, to by bol ďalší paradox. Áno, bol.

157        Bol to paradox, keď Ježiš, náš Pán, vzal päť chlebov a dve malé ryby, zlámal ich a nakŕmil tých päť tisíc a pozbierali koše plné zvyškov, malých kúskov, ktoré nezjedli. Oni položili štyri alebo päť rýb na tento stôl a štyri alebo päť bochníkov chleba a potom prešli tamto a položili tam štyri alebo päť bochníkov chleba. A niektorí z nich to ani nedokázali celé zjesť, len to tam nechali ležať. Tak oni to pozbierali, koše, ktoré toho boli plné. Ó, vidíte? Ako to On urobil? To je úžasné, že Človek mohol vziať päť chlebov a dve malé ryby, nakŕmiť tých päť tisíc a pozbierať sedem plných košov toho, čo zvýšilo. Je to neuveriteľné, ale On to učinil. Prečo? To bol Boh. Bol to paradox. Je to neuveriteľné, ale On to učinil.

158        Bolo to neuveriteľné a nestalo sa to nikdy predtým ani potom, na rozbúrenom mori, a tie vlny boli tak vysoké, že až potápali loď, zatiaľ čo tu po tých vlnách kráčal Človek. Môžem vidieť, že zakaždým, keď sa okolo Neho valí veľká spenená vlna, ako padá smerom dole a On kráča ďalej, ako keby bol na kuse betónu. Kráča po mori v čase búrky, nech toto veda vysvetlí. Čo Ho tam držalo? Čo Ho držalo na tom mori, keď práve tam bolo pol míle hlboké? Keď tam špliechali tie obrovské vlny, ktoré boli mnohokrát väčšie, než je táto modlitebňa, no, to napĺňalo tú loďku a zalievalo ju. Bola zvnútra i zvonku mokrá a potápala sa, stožiare sa zlámali, veslá boli preč a všetky nádeje na záchranu boli preč. A tu ide Niekto, kto kráčal po vode. Paradox, iste, neuveriteľné, nedá sa to vysvetliť, ale On to učinil. Ó, áno. On to učinil, prišiel kráčajúc po vode. Je to neuveriteľné, že Tento istý... Ó, Bože, dúfam, že to je jasné.

159        Neuveriteľné, skutočný paradox, že Tento istý, Ježiš z Nazareta, si vybral skupinu nevzdelaných rybárov za Svoju Cirkev, namiesto dobre vyškolených kňazov a denominácií toho dňa. Ako to, že Boh, ktorý mal všetku múdrosť, ktorý mohol kráčať po vodách, ktorý mohol premeniť vodu na víno, ktorý mohol vziať päť chlebov, nakŕmiť päť tisíc ľudí a pozbierať sedem plných košov zvyškov. Ako to, že Ten istý Boh, ktorý sedí tam vo večnosti, ktorý je tak jasný, že slnká pred Ním skrývajú svoju tvár; samotné jazero múdrosti a čistoty, porozumenia a poznania; Najvyšší z najvyšších, a On prišiel do toho, že tam, kde to tie veľké organizácie cirkví mali všetko zhromaždené spolu a všetkých svojich ľudí mali vyškolených; a On zostúpil dole a vzal skupinu špinavých, smradľavých rybárov, ktorí sa nevedeli ani podpísať, a vybral taký typ ľudí, aby dal do poriadku cirkev, aby bola Jeho Nevestou. Je to zvláštne, či nie? Vyzerá to tak, aspoň, že On vezme niekoho, kto je vyškolený.

160        On je ten Školiteľ. On je ten, ktorý to robí. Je to zvláštne, že to urobil. Namiesto toho, aby si vzal cirkevných ľudí, On si vzal rybárov, aby to urobil. Je to veľmi čudné, ale to je spôsob, ako to On robí. Je to pravda.

161        Je to skutočný paradox, kedy Boh vzal skupinu nevzdelancov, ako by sme ich dnes nazvali, náboženských fanatikov, chudobných, čo sa týka majetkov tohto sveta, a vylial na nich Ducha Svätého v tej hornej dvorane; namiesto toho, aby Ho vylial na Sanhedrinský koncil, kde sedeli všetci teológovia, kde boli všetci významní ľudia, kde bola hlava všetkých cirkví, kde boli tí, ktorí študovali v Písmach a vybudovali veľkú školu; dobre vyškolení, očakávali na príchod Mesiáša a vedeli, že oni budú tými, ktorí vyjdú a stretnú sa s Ním a povedia, „Mesiáš, Ty si zostúpil dole ako na krídlach lietadla; pristál si tu na chrámových schodoch; videli sme Ťa prísť z neba, z tých zlatých koridorov neba; no, všetci sme vyškolení a pripravení ísť do práce. Nadobudli sme vzdelanie, získali sme bakalára umenia, získali sme Ph.D, LL.D., a toto všetko. Všetci sme vyškolení. Tu sme, desať tisíc silných. Sme pripravení pre Teba. Príď. Očakávame, voláme, 'Príď'.“

162        Ale namiesto toho On prichádza dole a berie skupinu ľudí, ktorí ledva rozoznali pravú ruku od ľavej (Je to tak.) a umiestňuje ich do hornej dvorany a vylial Svojho Ducha (Ó, Bože) na skupinu takýchto ľudí. Namiesto toho, aby vzal Sanhedrinský koncil, On vybral rybárov. Či to nie je zvláštne, že On nepoužil ich vzdelanie? Bohu sa to zaľúbilo.

163        Vyzerá to tak, že Bohu sa páčilo urobiť zo Svojej vlastnej Cirkvi paradox. To isté On robí práve teraz; robí zo Svojej Cirkvi paradox, preskakuje všetko to veľkolepé a všetko to, tú takzvanú cirkev. A On bude... Ktokoľvek, koho môže dostať do Svojej ruky, ktorí otvoria oči a uvidia, čo je Pravda, otestujú to so Slovom Božím v čase, v ktorom žijeme, a umiestni ich do Tela... Paradox. Boh si vyberá takých. On zo Svojej Cirkvi robí paradox, divní ľudia, zvláštni ľudia.

164        Všetci tí z tej hornej dvorany vyšli von, hovorili v inom jazyku, potácali sa ako opití ľudia, potácali sa a tak sa zachovávali. Ženy, Jeho vlastná matka a všetci z nich v tej hornej dvorane, vyšli von a bľabotali niečo, že prv nikto ani nerozumel, čo vlastne robia. Zostúpili na nich rozštiepené jazyky. „Rozštiepené" znamená „rozdelené". Nikto nerozumel tomu, čo to robili. Bľabotali tam naokolo a správali sa, ako keby boli opití.

165        A tam stála skupina ľudí, ktorí boli vyškolenými učencami Evanjelia, teológovia, ale Boh vybral... Boh, aby vzal a nechal ich tam usadených v ich nevedomosti s ich veľkou chytrosťou a vzdelaním; a prišiel a vybral túto skupinu ľudí, ktorí nepoznali abecedu, a vylial na nich Svojho Ducha, urobil z nich paradox. Áno, Boh to robí; On to robí kvôli Svojmu vlastnému účelu. On Svoju Cirkev činí paradoxom; verím v nich. Verím tomu.

166        Tak mi pomôž, Bože, ja verím Slovu. „Nech je každé ľudské slovo klamstvom a Toto nech je Pravda.“ To, čo hovorí toto Slovo, že treba robiť, robme to takým spôsobom, ako to hovorí toto Slovo, že sa to má robiť; nezáleží na tom, ako smiešne to vyzerá a akí budete divní, alebo čokoľvek také. Zostaňte so Slovom. Ste nazvaní staromódnymi; ste nazvaní týmto, tým alebo tamtým; prečo sa o to vôbec staráte? Zostaňte s týmto Slovom. Toto je to, Pravda. Neprijímajte to, čo hovorí niekto iný. Prijmite to, čo povedalo Slovo.

167        Prednedávnom, jeden priateľ, kazateľ… Toto som len počul, ako to bolo hovorené; verím tomu. Jedno horúce popoludnie, dolu v Georgii, navštívil lekárnika. Ten starý lekárnik bol dobrý starý kresťanský brat, plný Ducha Božieho. A on povedal, „Poď a posaď sa a dajme si kolu.“ Sedeli tam a pili kolu. On povedal, „Chcem ti niečo povedať a zrejme tomu nebudeš veriť.“

 „No, tak si to najprv vypočujme,“ povedal ten kazateľ.

168        On povedal, „Vždy som sa snažil robiť pre Boha to najlepšie, čo som mohol.“ On bol diakonom v nejakej cirkvi. Povedal, „Vždy som sa snažil žiť v zhode s tým, do čoho som bol povolaný, a robiť to, čo je správne.“ Povedal, „Nikdy som nikoho nepodviedol. Vždy som svedčil o mojom Pánovi všade, kde som len mohol.“ A povedal, „Ja... moje lieky,“ povedal, „Vždy som sa snažil predávať tú najlepšiu kvalitu liekov, aká sa dala kúpiť. Nikomu som nepredal nič predražene. Snažil som sa robiť všetko, čo bolo správne, ako som len vedel, aby som slúžil Pánovi.“ Povedal, „Poviem ti, čo sa stalo.“

169        Povedal, „Môj syn, ktorý študoval na to, aby bol tiež lekárnikom, aby ma nasledoval, bol jedného dňa tam pred budovou.“ A povedal, „Bolo to počas krízy.“ Povedal, „Jedna pani prišla ku dverám.“ A povedal, „Mohol si vidieť, čo mala za problém. A ona sa mala stať matkou. A jej manžel a oni obaja boli biedne oblečení,“ povedal, „dali ten recept môjmu synovi,“ a povedal, „aby im dal lieky, ktoré boli uvedené na tom recepte, pretože tá žena bola v potrebe určitej veci, na ktorú jej doktor vystavil ten recept. On povedal, 'Bude to toľko, toľko a toľko,' keď sa ten budúci otec pýtal, 'Koľko to bude?'

 'Toľko a toľko.'

 On povedal, 'Pane, ja nebudem schopný zaplatiť za ten recept,' povedal, 'pretože nemám žiadne peniaze.'“

170        No, on povedal, „Môj syn povedal, 'Choď rovno tam dolu, je to len cez polovicu mestského bloku alebo cez celý blok a zaboč doľava a nájdeš tam miesto, kde majú charitu. A choď tam na ten úrad a oni ti možno dajú tie peniaze, ktoré majú na to určené, aby zaplatili za tento recept, pretože tá pani musí dostať ten liek okamžite.' A povedal, „Tak on vyšiel z tej miestnosti a začal...“

171        A povedal, že počúval svojho syna. „A niečo povedalo, 'Ó, nie, nerob to. Tá žena to potrebuje.'“ Povedal, že začal rozmýšľať, „Tam dolu je taký dlhý rad ľudí, pre zdravého muža je ťažké stáť v tom rade, nehovoriac o matke v takom stave.“

172        Povedal, „Riekol som svojmu synovi, 'Choď a zavolaj ich; povedz im, aby sa vrátili.' A ja som sa ponáhľal ku tým dverám a povedal som, 'Vráťte sa. Vráťte sa.' Oni sa vrátili. A ja som povedal môjmu synovi, 'Vypíš to. Budú to mať zadarmo.'“

173        A povedal, „Môj syn mi dal ten recept a ja som išiel a pripravil som to a pripravil som to z toho najlepšieho, z čoho som len mohol, a priniesol som to a dal tej pani a povedal som jej to, 'Máte to zadarmo. Je to úplne v poriadku,' pretože ona to skutočne veľmi potrebovala a ja som naozaj dokázal prežiť bez tých peňazí, ktoré by som za to dostal.“

174        Tak povedal, „Práve som jej začal podávať ten liek do ruky. A keď som to urobil, pozrel som sa na tú ruku; bola na nej jazva.“ Povedal, „Pozrel som sa hore a ja som to dával do Ježišovej ruky.“ Povedal, „Vtedy som sa naučil, čo znamená to miesto Písma, 'Nakoľko ste to učinili najmenšiemu z týchto Mojich maličkých.'“

175        Povedal, „Veríš tomu?“, povedal mi tento človek. No, samozrejme, verím tomu. To bol paradox, neuveriteľné, ale je to pravda.

176        Čo s tým veľkým svätým Martinom z Tours vo Francúzku, keď bol vojakom, raz večer prechádzal po chladnej tmavej ulici a bol tam... Na tejto chladnej tmavej ulici ležal starý vandrák, ležal tam na ulici a mrzol. Krv mu mrzla v žilách. A Martin, hoci ešte nebol Kresťanom... A ktokoľvek, kto číta biblickú históriu, vie o svätom Martinovi. Minule sa jeden historik snažil zohnať jeho kartu, to je to, čo som si vzal kvôli tretiemu cirkevnému veku, svätý Martin, pretože on mal znamenia, ktoré ho nasledovali. A svätý Martin sa pozrel dole predtým... On bol vojak a tam ležal tento starý muž, ležal na ulici a mrzol. A on sa díval a mal jeden plášť; bez plášťa by zamrzol. Vzal svoj nôž, rozrezal ten plášť na polovicu a obmotal do neho toho vandráka, druhú polovicu obmotal okolo seba a odišiel kráčajúc ďalej.

177        V ten večer, keď prišiel do svojej izby a bol tam, počul, ako Niekto prichádza do izby. Pozrel sa; a tu prichádza Ježiš, zabalený v tom kúsku plášťa. To bolo jeho povolanie do služby.

178        Stal sa svätým. Hovoril v jazykoch. Jeho škola bola vyučená. Vyučoval svojich ľudí rovno so Slovom Božím. Nestaral sa o to, čo hovorila prvá cirkev Ríma alebo ktokoľvek z nich. Zostával rovno so Slovom Božím. Vyučoval ich; hovorili v jazykoch a kládli ruky na nemocných. Kriesili mŕtvych. Vyháňali diablov. Jeden človek, jeho priateľ, bol zabitý a on išiel a položil na neho svoje telo (žiadal o to, aby ho na pár minút mohol vidieť); on a jeho priateľ odtiaľ spolu vyšli von. Prečo? To bol paradox. Samozrejme, Boh to urobil.

179        Verím v paradoxy. Tak veru, verím. Verím v ne z celého srdca.

180        Bol to paradox, keď všetci tí múdri ľudia, ktorí boli na svete, a Boh vložil kľúč od Kráľovstva do rúk jedného, ktorý bol považovaný za nevzdelaného a neučeného. Je to tak. Jeden z najmúdrejších ľudí na svete v tom dni bol Kaifáš, najvyšší kňaz; ďalší boli cisári a králi a významní ľudia zeme, ako prezidenti, a tak ďalej, všetci tí významní ľudia.

181        A čo je tá najdôležitejšia vec na svete? Je to Božia Cirkev. Boh stvoril zem; on ju stvoril za určitým účelom: aby z nej vzal Cirkev, Nevestu. A to je tá najdôležitejšia práca na svete.

182        A najchytrejší ľudia, ktorých On mal, boli cisári a králi, mocnári a panovníci, veľkňazi a cirkevní ľudia. Mohol vybrať kohokoľvek z nich. Ale bol to paradox, keď povolal človeka, ktorý sa nevedel ani podpísať, a povedal, „Dávam ti kľúče Kráľovstva. Čokoľvek zviažeš na zemi, Ja to zviažem v nebi. Čo rozviažeš na zemi, Ja rozviažem v nebi.“

183        Pozrime, práve som o tom rozmýšľal pri tom videní, „Čo rozviažeš alebo zviažeš.“

184        „Čo zviažeš na zemi, Ja to zviažem v nebi. Čo rozviažeš na zemi, Ja rozviažem v nebi.“ Áno, On to nedal tomu vyučenému veľkňazovi Kaifášovi, ale tomu nevzdelanému rybárovi. Skutočne paradox.

185        Vidíme Pavla, malého žida s krivým nosom, ako ide po ceste, arogantný, ide tam, aby poviazal tých ľudí, ktorí robili ten hluk, vykrikovali a podobne; zatváral ich do väzenia, robil v cirkvi pohromu; ukameňoval Štefana, bol toho svedkom a strážil ich rúcha. Bol postrachom. Ako by kedy Boh mohol vybrať takéhoto človeka?

186        A pozrite, biskupi, všetci apoštoli, povedali, „Vyberieme niekoho, aby zaujal Judášovo miesto.“ A koho vybrali? Vybrali Mateja. Matej, myslím, že sa tak volal. Matej, áno. Matej, vybrali ho pomocou losovania, a on nikdy nič neurobil. Vyzeral byť spravodlivý človek. A Boh vybral toho najvýbušnejšieho, najpodlejšieho chlapíka, ktorý bol v krajine, aby zaujal jeho miesto. Paradox, to je to, čo Boh robí: paradox.

187  Bol to paradox, keď tento bezbožný, vysokomyseľný, veľmi výbušný, podlý, opovrhnutiahodný žid bol jedného dňa na ceste do mesta, aby zviazal Kresťanov a uvrhol ich do väzenia, a zrazu bol zhodený na zem. A keď sa pozrel hore, tam stál ten Ohnivý Stĺp a zaznel Hlas, ktorý povedal, „Saule, Saule, prečo Ma prenasleduješ?“ To bol paradox, keď To on mohol vidieť a tí ostatní nie. Vidíte?

188        Niekto povedal, „Ó, nikdy som To nevidel. Nič také tam nie je; áno, nevidel si to. Je to nesprávne.“ O tomto dnes hovoria toto, „Neverím v niečo také.“ Nie, iste nie. Samozrejme, že nie. Ale sú tu takí, ktorí To vidia. Iste. Ak to nemôžeš vidieť, potom si slepý; nemôžeš To vidieť.

189        Pred nejakým časom, bolo to pred pár rokmi, mi jeden chlapík povedal, „No, ak ti stojím v ceste...“ Povedal, „No, Pavol udrel nejakého muža slepotou.“ Povedal, „Ak som z diabla,“ povedal, „udri ma slepotou.“

190        Povedal som, „Nie je nutné to robiť. Ty už si slepý.“ Rozumiete? „Ty už si slepý. Máš ten najhorší druh slepoty.“ Rozumiete? Povedal som, „Anna, tam v chráme, mohla dovidieť ďalej, ako dokážeš vidieť ty, a ona bola slepá, telesne.“ On je duchovne slepý. Iste. To bol paradox.

191        Bol to paradox, keď Boh učinil takzvané kacírstvo... Všetok tento hluk, vykrikovanie, chválenie Boha a hovorenie v jazykoch a ľudia, ktorí sú opovrhnutí, odmietnutí a nazývaní idiotmi a heretikmi, je to paradox, keď Boh, veľký Otec všetkého, Otec nášho Pána Ježiša Krista, vybral skupinu heretikov, aby priniesol Svojej Cirkvi spasenie namiesto dobre vyškoleného náboženského, teologického systému. To je paradox.

192        Prednedávnom som bol v jednom meste vo Washingtone, alebo myslím, že to bolo v Oregone. A prišiel tam novinár, boli dvaja, mali v ruke cigarety. Vošli dovnútra. Išli o mne napísať článok a, samozrejme, „veľmi dobrý“, rozumiete. A pokračovali, hovorili toto a tamto. A on povedal, „A ste svätý, ktorý sa váľa po zemi?“

193        Povedal som, „Nie.“ Povedal som, „Nikdy som sa neváľal.“ Ale povedal som, „Myslím, že ak by mi On povedal, aby som sa váľal, tak by som to urobil.“

194        A takto ten rozhovor pokračoval, viete. A ona pokračovala a povedala... Ó, pokračovala. Povedal som, „Dovoľte, aby som vám niečo povedala, mladá dáma, napíšte, čokoľvek chcete. Vy ste katolíčka.“

195        Povedala, „To je pravda.“ Povedala, „Ako ste vedeli, že som katolíčka?“

196        Povedal som, „No, práve tak isto, ako som vedel tie ostatné veci tam na pódiu. Rozumiete?“ Povedal som, „Vy ste katolíčka. A choďte a napíšte to, ale rovno teraz vás varujem; napíšte to a za tridsať dní odteraz budete ležať na kraji cesty s rozrezaným hrdlom od skla z vášho vlastného auta, budete kričať o milosrdenstvo a budete o mne často premýšľať.“

197        Povedala, „Nie ste Ír?“

 „Áno.“

 „Boli vaši predkovia katolíci?“

 Povedal som, „Pravdepodobne predo mnou.“

 Povedala, „Čo by si o takom niečom myslela vaša matka, o tom, že to takto robíte...“

198        Povedal som, „Pokrstil som ju v Mene Ježiša Krista a prijala Ducha Svätého. Aha. Áno.“

199        A povedal som, „No, ak chcete ísť tým smerom, potom si zapíšem vaše meno a vy si zapíšte moje meno. Potom, ak sa po tých tridsiatich dňoch tak nestane, napíšte to do novín, že som falošný prorok. No, choďte a napíšte to.“

200        Povedala, „No, neznesiem predstavu, že keď prídem do neba, že taká skupina nevzdelancov je tam hore na tom zhromaždení a bude vládnuť nebom.“

201        Povedal som, „S tým nebudete mať až taký problém.“ Povedal som, „To jediné je, že... Pokiaľ nezmeníte svoju myseľ a svoju cestu, tak tam aj tak nebudete. Rozumiete?“ Povedal som, „Pretože oni tam budú. Boh to vybral.“

202        Je to paradox, že Boh vybral tých hlúpych (Vidíte?), tie veci. Vidíte? Boh vybral takúto skupinu, aby cez ňu priniesol svetu spasenie, paradox, úplne odlišní od ich vysoko vyškolených a nablýskaných učencov, teológov a takých vecí. Boh to jednoducho obchádza, berie nejakého malého nevzdelanca a pozdvihuje to a vkladá do neho Svoje Posolstvo, ako to urobil pri Jánovi, pri tom zvyšku z nich; pri Petrovi a pri nich, vyslal ich von kázať Evanjelium, privádzať ľudí do Jeho Cirkvi a zachraňovať ich, privádzať ich naspäť na zem a to je všetko, čo na tom je. Vidíte? A všetok tento nablýskaný nezmysel jednoducho nechal tak. Ó, to je iste niečo. Ja by som...

203        Boh, keď Boh vybral za Svoju Nevestu tých nevzdelaných a neučených namiesto vzdelania a tých učených... Viete si predstaviť človeka, ako si vyberá svoju nevestu, vybral by si - človek s tou najvyššou, najvyššou zvrchovanou mocou...

204        Mám tu niečo malé, čo som chcel povedať, ale nebudem mať čas na to, aby som to povedal, o jednom malom podobenstve, ktoré som raz videl. Ale nebudem to môcť povedať. Mám to tu poznačené, ale nemám na to čas.

205        Ale Boh vybral z takejto skupiny ľudí Svoju Nevestu. No, každý, kto hovorí, že to tak nie je, potom neveríte svojej Biblii. Je to presne tak. Čítajte svoju Bibliu; je to presne tak.

206        Bol to skutočný paradox, keď si Boh vybral bláznovstvo inšpirovaného kázania namiesto vysoko nablýskanej teológie. Človek, ktorý nevedel, ledva používal „udrieť, nemá, nosiť, prenášať, zabehnúť pre..." [Brat Branham vyslovuje slangové výrazy – pozn.prekl.], všetky takéto slová a hovoril všetko možné mimo gramatiky, gramaticky nesprávne, všetko také, a Boh vybral to namiesto toho, aby vzal veľkého vzdelaného nablýskaného človeka, ktorý by ozaj mohol tie slová vysloviť a povedať to správne. Ale Bohu sa zaľúbilo vziať bláznovstvo inšpirovaného kázania, nejakého malého farmára, ktorý nepozná abecedu a vezme tohto človeka a pomocou neho získa duše. Keď zvodcovia, celí nablýskaní, len slepí vedú slepých. Skutočný paradox.

207        Ó, Slovo je toho plné. Mnoho tých kontextov alebo textov, musím ich preskočiť.

208        Je pravda, že veľká cirkev sa leskne a trbliece nablýskanou teológiou, zatiaľ čo Kráľovstvo žiari pokorou, chudobní a pokorní. Evanjelium sa neleskne; Ono žiari. Zlato bláznov sa leskne; pravé zlato žiari. Je rozdiel medzi žiarou a leskom. Vieme to. Zatiaľ čo sa veľká cirkev trbliece a leskne s vysoko nablýskanými učencami, peknými lavicami, kríž cez celú stenu a tie najvyššie a najkrajšie stavby a budovy, veľkolepé vežičky a všetko také; to malé Kráľovstvo, dole v nejakej malej uličke ako niekde tu, ono žiari slávou Božou, naplnení pokorou v srdci (Vidíte?), Boh pracuje v nich, uzdravujú chorých, kriesia mŕtvych, vyháňajú diablov a podobné ďalšie veci, proste dáva im ísť okolo toho.

209        Bolo veľké kazateľské zhromaždenie. Na toto nezabudnite. Prednedávnom tu bolo v jednom meste veľké kazateľské zhromaždenie, na ktorom boli niektorí ľudia, ktorí sú práve teraz na tomto zhromaždení. A oni tam mali určitého muža, ktorý išiel... Ó, on bol teológ. On mal posolstvo na ten deň pre ľudí. A on sa kvôli tomu pripravoval dva alebo tri týždne. To bolo v poriadku. A keď kráčal hore na to pódium, jeho oblečenie nebolo ani trochu pokrčené, ó, bol oblečený v tom najlepšom, viete, vystúpil tam hore, vypol hruď a vyložil si všetok materiál pre svoje posolstvo. A on naozaj kázal asi hodinovú kázeň, ktorej sa intelektuálne nedalo dotknúť. Ó, ako vypol hruď a dostal meno L.L. Doktor taký a taký z nejakej veľkej školy. Bolo to tak veľmi nablýskané a učené, že ľuďom priniesol tak majstrovské dielo psychológie a takých vecí.

 Povedali, „To bolo nádherné.“

210        Ale Kresťania, ktorí tam sedeli, práve tak ako na Nicejskom koncile, to jednoducho zarmútilo Ducha. Ó, bolo to majstrovské dielo, iste. Tak veru. Malo to na sebe všetok lesk, mohlo to tak byť. Ale skutočne Duchom naplnení ľudia, len „Huh?“ Jednoducho to nešlo... Nebol tam žiaden Duch, aby to podporil.

211        A tak, keď schádzal dole, mal sklonenú hlavu; videl, že to nedopadlo dobre. Bol z inej školy; a bol s letničnými ľuďmi. Takže keď schádzal dole z pódia, jeho pierka opadli. Začal tadiaľ odchádzať dole, všetky svoje veci mal takto pod pazuchou, kráčal dole pomedzi zhromaždenie.

212        Na pravej strane sedel starý múdry svätý, naklonil sa k inému mužovi a povedal, „Ak by vyšiel hore takým spôsobom, akým zišiel dole, tak by zišiel dole takým spôsobom, ako vyšiel hore.“ To je ono. Ak by vyšiel hore pokorne, tak by pravdepodobne zišiel dole naplnený slávou. Ak by vyšiel hore takým spôsobom, akým zišiel dole, tak by zišiel dole takým spôsobom, ako vyšiel hore. Je to tak. Paradox.

213        Počúvajte, ako teraz zakončujem, len na chvíľu, predtým, ako zvoláme modlitebný rad. Chcel som povedať ešte jedno slovo alebo dve ohľadom paradoxu.

214        Videnia starodávnych prorokov sú stále paradoxom. Je to nedotknuté. Kto môže povedať, že nejaký človek pred 4000 rokmi hovoril o vozoch bez koňov, ako sa predbiehajú po námestiach. Starozákonní proroci, ako mohli predvídať a predpovedať veci, zodvihnutí hore mocou Božou, že to videli v nasledujúcich rokoch a predpovedali to s presnosťou dokonalosti. Vysvetlite to. Je to paradox. Ó!

215        Ešte jeden ďalší, chcem vám podať jeden malý, nepatrný. Ale moje obrátenie bol paradox. Toto hovorím s láskou a rešpektom. Moji rodičia odišli. Rodina mojej matky, všetko to boli hriešnici, zálesáci, lovci a ľudia hôr. Rodina môjho otca, všetko to boli opilci, pašeráci, gambleri, pištoľníci, navzájom sa zabíjali; takmer všetci z nich zomreli s obutými topánkami. Čo sa nás týka, nebola tam ani len štipka náboženstva. A ako Boh urobil... Čo bolo To, čo v to ráno prišlo hore do tej malej starej chatrče, To, čo vidíte odfotografované tam na tej stene? Čo? To je úplne odlišné.

216        Ak zasadíte do zeme zrno pšenice, prinesie to zrno pšenice. Zasadíte do zeme kukuricu, prinesie to kukuricu. Ak zasadíte do zeme bodliak, prinesie to bodliak.

217        Ale toto je paradox. Každý z vás môže o sebe povedať to isté. Všetci môžeme premýšľať o paradoxe toho, čo sa stalo.

218        Tu je ďalší paradox. Ako som sa mohol po tom, ako kážem takmer 30 rokov, stále obávať tej myšlienky odchodu preč? Ako to mohlo byť? Potom, ako som kázal, odkedy som bol malým chlapcom, a teraz som tu päťdesiatdvaročným mužom a potom sa obávať pri pomyslení na... Vedel som, že som spasený, ale bol som vystrašený z tej myšlienky... Ale v jedno ráno ku mne do izby zostúpila láska Božia, pozdvihla ma a vzala na miesto, kde boli vykúpení. Skutočne paradox.

219        Chcem sa vás niečo opýtať. Môžem to tu teraz odseknúť. Chcem sa vás niečo opýtať. Čo je To tam na tej fotografii? Odkiaľ To prišlo? Kvôli čomu To tu je? Veda To nemôže poprieť. Čo je To v zhromaždení, čo tam stojí a prečesáva ľudí a hovorí im, „Tam vtedy, čo si urobil... Si tu za týmto účelom. Si tu kvôli tomuto.“? Pre vedeckú myseľ je to neuveriteľné.

220        No, poznáme telepatiu. Telepatia, to je ako povedať niečo, ako keď niečo hovoríte a ja môžem povedať to isté (Rozumiete?), alebo čítam vašu myseľ; to sa práve vtedy deje. Ale keď vidíte, že To hovorí veci, ktoré sa stanú tam v budúcnosti, to vylučuje telepatiu.

221        Je to neuveriteľné, že Boh v týchto posledných dňoch, ako to zasľúbil, čo bude robiť, urobí takú vec. Ale je to pravda; je to paradox. Ten istý Boh, ktorý mal vždy paradoxy a ukazoval ich, On je dnes tým istým Bohom, pretože On zachováva Svoje Slovo. Veda To nemôže poprieť; je To tu na mechanickom fotoaparáte. To je paradox: Boh.

222        Čo To je? V Knihe Exodus, v 13. kapitole čítame, že Boh dal deťom Izraela, čo bol predobraz Cirkvi dnes... Ako oni putovali prirodzene, my putujeme v Duchu. Teraz na ďalšiu nedeľu to preberieme. Pamätajte, celé je to o tom. Rozumiete? No, ako – kde oni sú – išli po zemi, takto v tom fyzickom, a Boh bol s nimi; Cirkev je posadená s Kristom v ponebeských miestach v duchovných sférach a ideme so všetkými mocnosťami pod našimi nohami. Haleluja. Tak veru. A oni mali Ohnivý Stĺp, Svetlo, ktoré nasledovali. Kamkoľvek išlo toto Svetlo, oni nasledovali to Svetlo. Prešli tisíce rokov, prešli stovky a stovky rokov, a To je stále nažive. Paradox. Ten istý včera... Vypĺňa Písmo, je To tu na svedectvo; nie kvôli nám, ale preto, že Boh to zasľúbil, že Ježiš Kristus je Ten istý včera, dnes i naveky. To bol On, pri ktorom Mojžiš povážil bohatstvá Kristove alebo pohanenie Kristovo za väčšie bohatstvo ako poklady Egypta. A čím bol Kristus, ktorý išiel pred ním? Svetlom, Ohnivým Stĺpom.

223        On povedal, „Prišiel som od Boha a vraciam sa k Bohu.“ On to urobil. „Krátku chvíľu a svet Ma viacej neuvidí, jednako vy Ma uvidíte; lebo Ja budem s vami, dokonca vo vás až do skonania sveta.“ Rovno pri skonaní sveta, On tam bude tiež. Tak tu sme.

224        Po Jeho smrti, pohrebe a zmŕtvychvstaní, svätý Pavol Ho stretol na ceste do Damašku; On sa navrátil späť do toho Ohnivého Stĺpu. Odvtedy prešlo takmer 2000 rokov a tu On je, nie medzi denomináciami, nie medzi tými vysoko nablýskanými učencami tohto dňa, ale skupina chudobných a pokorných. Paradox, paradox.

225        Pre tých, ktorí Ho milujú, veria Mu, tisíce po svete, ktorí Mu uverili, to je vyplnenie Jeho zasľúbenia z Nového aj Starého Zákona. To je to, čo to je. Ale je to paradox.

226        Bol to paradox, keď Boh zasľúbil dať Kráľovstvo tomu malému stádočku namiesto tej veľkej organizovanej cirkvi. „Neboj sa malé stádočko; je to dobrá vôľa vášho Otca, aby vám dal Kráľovstvo.“ To bude... Je to paradox. Je to paradox.

227        V jednom z týchto dní to bude skutočne paradox, keď príde Ježiš; a mŕtvi v Kristu vstanú, toto smrteľné oblečie nesmrteľnosť a nastane vytrhnutie Cirkvi.

228        V tomto vianočnom čase, keď ľudia nakupujú a tancujú, pijú a oslavujú niečo, o čom nič nevedia, ako keby oslavovali narodeniny Washingtona alebo Lincolna; a nie uctievali... Oni majú Boha stále v jasliach, keď Boh nie je v jasliach.

229        On vstal z mŕtvych a žije na veky vekov, žije medzi nami, dokazuje Samého Seba, že je Ten istý Boh, ktorého mali nicejskí otcovia a ktorý prišiel tam cez tie veky odo dňa Letníc. Ten istý Boh, ktorý stretol Pavla na ceste do Damašku; On bol misionár pre pohanov a posol od Boha pre pohanov. Posolstvo pre pohanov začalo navštívením Ohnivého Stĺpu a zakončuje sa takým istým spôsobom.

230        Pohanské kráľovstvo začalo, to svetské kráľovstvo (To je svet.), začalo s pokarhaním v nebeskom jazyku vo dňoch kráľa Nabuchodonozora; zakončuje sa tou istou vecou, ako je v posledných dňoch na pohanskú Cirkev vyliaty Duch Svätý, aby znova pokarhal národy pohanov s nápisom na stene, nápis na stene, že Boh pripravil Svoju Cirkev, pripravil Svoj ľud, pripravil Svoje miesto a oni očakávajú na Neho, kedy príde.

231        A to vytrhnutie. „Keď zaznie trúba Božia a mŕtvi v Kristu vstanú, my, ktorí sme nažive a pozostaneme, nepredstihneme tých, ktorí zosnuli. Lebo trúba Božia zaznie, mŕtvi v Kristu vstanú; a my budeme spolu s nimi vychvátení, aby sme stretli Pána v povetrí.“ Paradox, v jedno ráno, keď sa otvoria hroby a mŕtvi vyjdu von; keď tí, ktorí budú nažive, budú v okamihu premenení a pôjdu hore do povetria, aby sa s Ním stretli.

232        Celé je to paradox; Boh, ktorý sa pohybuje medzi Svojím ľudom. Veríte tomu? [Zhromaždenie odpovedá, „Amen“ – pozn.prekl.] Skloňme naše hlavy do modlitby.

233        Bože, teraz asi hodinu alebo okolo hodiny a desať minút sme tu stáli a hovorili o udalostiach z minulosti a prítomnosti, ako ich Duch Svätý rozdeľoval, Pane, ako to Slovo Božie tak milostivo činilo, ukazovalo, že samotný Boh nebies, ktorý žil v tých dávnych dňoch, žije dnes v takej istej forme a takým istým spôsobom. Tie isté zázraky a tá istá moc, ktorá bola na dávnych prorokoch, ktorá bola na Cirkvi na Letnice, ktorá bola na Anne a na Agabusovi, novozákonných prorokoch toho dňa, ktorý dokonca naprával svätého Pavla... A svätý Pavol sa dostal do problému, pretože nepočúval Agabusa, lebo Agabus... Hoci Pavol bol apoštolom, ale Agabus mal Slovo Pánovo a varoval ho, aby nešiel tam hore. Ale Pavol bol rozhodnutý, že pôjde, a potom sa dostal do problému. A, Otče, vždy, keď neposlúchame Slovo Božie, tak sa dostaneme do problémov.

234        Vidíme, že práve ten Boh, ktorý bol s tými bratmi, je dnes tým istým Bohom. Vidíme Ho v každej manifestácii. A to je paradox, Pane. Svet sa díva a krúti hlavou a hovoria, že nič na tom nie je. Veriaci To prijíma a objíma To a vie, že To je živý Boh.

235        Ó, Otče, dnes ráno sa modlíme, že ak by tu medzi nami bol niekto, kto ešte nie je veriacim, nech toto je tá hodina, kedy oni uveria. Ó, Bože, udeľ to práve teraz do srdca každej osoby, ktorá tu je a nepozná Krista ako svojho Spasiteľa, nech toto je tá hodina, kedy sa pred nimi udeje paradox; že biedny zlý hriešnik, povahou hriešnik, narodený na svet v hriechu, utkaný v neprávosti, prišiel na svet hovoriaci lži, skrze nečistotu, môže byť premenený a učinený v spravodlivosti Syna Božieho. Udeľ to, Pane, nech sa udeje veľký paradox v srdciach všetkých tých, ktorí sú tu dnes ráno a ktorí Ťa nepoznajú ako svojho Spasiteľa a svojho prichádzajúceho Kráľa, a nech sú pripravení stretnúť Ťa pri poslednej trúbe, ak by zaznela dnes.

236        Potom sa tiež modlíme, Pane, aby si pamätal na tých, ktorí sú tu a sú chorí a postihnutí. Ó, Bože, modlíme sa, aby si dnes uzdravil každú osobu, ktorá je chorá alebo postihnutá. Nech vedia, že Boh stále koná paradox pre kohokoľvek, kto... robí, že Jeho Slovo sa vyplňuje.

237        Vieme, že Jeho Slovo je paradox. Keď Ono zasľubuje niečo, čo je pre svet tak nereálne, niečo, čo oni nedokážu naordinovať, je to niečo, čo je poza ich poznanie a porozumenie. Ale keď jednoduché srdce vezme to Slovo a ponorí To do hlbín svojej bytosti, potom to Slovo vyprodukuje živé fakty toho zasľúbenia.

238        Ó, ako Ti ďakujeme za toto, že existujú jednoduchí ľudia, ktorí veria tomuto Posolstvu. Neočakávame kráľovstvo, kde budú vládnuť tie atómové veky, ale očakávame Kráľovstvo, kde bude na zemi vládnuť Kristus v moci a majestáte pokoja a slávy; nie na mieste, kde budeme stláčať nohami pedál auta alebo lietať v poverí v lietadlách; ale kde budeme sedieť okolo trónu živého Boha, ó, a dívať sa na Neho a vidieť Toho, ktorý bol ranený pre naše prestúpenia a zdrtený za našu neprávosť; na ktorého bola zložená kázeň nášho pokoja a ktorého ranami sme boli uzdravení. Naše srdcia túžia, Pane, odkedy ku nám prišiel ten veľkolepý paradox, že prídeme k Nemu a v ten deň budeme sedieť s Ním. Udeľ to, Pane. Prosíme o to v Ježišovom Mene.

239        A zatiaľ čo máme sklonené hlavy, zaujímalo by ma, či je tu dnes v poslucháčstve niekto, kto by bol rád spomenutý v modlitbe a povie, „Pane Bože, dvíham ku Tebe svoju ruku. A, brat Branham, ty sa pozrieš a uvidíš moju ruku a pomodlíš sa za mňa, aby sa v mojom srdci udial ten veľkolepý paradox, kedy stretnem Krista v krste Ducha a moci Jeho zmŕtvychvstania.“ Nech Boh žehná každého jedného. To je dobre. „Aby som stretol Boha.“ A nech je Boh s vami. „Stretnem Ho, v mojom živote sa udeje veľkolepý paradox a budem naplnený Jeho mocou a Jeho slávou a dobrotou a milosrdenstvom Toho, ktorý žije na veky vekov. A jedného dňa budem zahrnutý v tom paradoxe, ktorý prichádza. Niečo, že keď...“

240        Prach tých prorokov leží tam v zemi. Kedy prach tých mučeníkov, ktorých zjedli levy, a s hnojom tých levov bol roztrúsený po prachu a po celej zemi, ale Kristus to telo jednako znovu vzkriesi. To ukáže, že On je vzkriesenie.

241        Keď On vzal trochu blata zo Svojich rúk a dal to na oči človeku, ktorý nikdy nemal oči, to ukázalo, že človek bol učinený z prachu zeme a on sa navrátil s očnými buľvami a mohol uzrieť Stvoriteľa, ktorý ho učinil.

242        Ak Boh nemal v úmysle kriesiť mŕtvych, prečo sa potom stal telom ako my, šiel naspäť smerom do prachu a znova vzkriesil Samého Seba? Prečo vzkriesil Samého Seba, ak nie je žiadneho vzkriesenia mŕtvych? Ó, nebuďme deti, ale buďme mužmi a ženami v Duchu, verme Bohu z celého srdca.

243        Bude tu teraz ešte niekto, predtým, ako sa začneme modliť? Nech vás Boh žehná, vás, moji bratia, vás. Áno.

244        Náš nebeský Otče, teraz Ti prinášame týchto, ktorí pozdvihli svoje ruky. Nejakým spôsobom si Duch Svätý urobil cestu dole do ich sŕdc, hovorí im tam, „Nie ste tu len na to, aby ste jedli a pili, spali a vstávali a pracovali; a potom sa vrátili, jedli, pili a znova spali. Ste tu, aby ste boli synmi a dcérami Božími. Ste tu, aby ste zaujali svoju pozíciu a miesto v Kristovi. A Ja som tu dnes ráno, aby som vás zavolal,“ aby som vyhlásil Ducha Svätého do ich života.

245        Otče, predkladám Ti ich s modlitbou, ktorá je tou jedinou zbraňou, ktorú poznám. A vzdorujem nepriateľovi, ktorý by ich od Teba zadržiaval. Skrze vieru umiestňujem Krv Ježiša Krista medzi nich a nepriateľa, ktorý by ich chcel zadržať od tohto slávneho prežitia tohto veľkolepého paradoxu prijatia Ducha Svätého, aby mali Večný Život. Lebo si uvedomujeme, že to je tá jediná vec, ktorá tu je, to jediné riešenie, ktoré je nám dané, aby sme mali Večný Život, je mať v sebe Boží Život, potom to je Večný Život v nás. Udeľ to, Pane, nech sa to stane každému jednému, ktorí zodvihli ruku. A pravdepodobne tí, ktorí nemali odvahu, aby zodvihli ruky, tiež im to udeľ. No, Otče, oni sú Tvoji. Predkladám Ti ich v Mene Ježiša Krista.

246        A teraz, ako sa má tvoriť modlitebný rad, Otče, ja neviem, kto sem hore bude prichádzať. Ale udeľ nám dnes ráno ďalší paradox, Pane. Nech zostúpi dolu nejaká veľkolepá tajuplná moc Božia a urobí niečo, čo si zasľúbil. A toto bude môj prvýkrát, Pane, odvtedy, ako som sa s Tebou minule stretol. Modlím sa, aby si teraz udelil potreby týchto ľudí skrze Ježišovo Meno. Amen.

247        No, prajem si, aby si každý len na chvíľu sadol.

248        No, každý, kto má modlitebnú kartu... Billy dnes ráno prišiel dole, ako to sľúbil, že to urobí, a rozdal tu niekoľkým ľuďom modlitebné karty. Povedal, že ich nebolo veľmi veľa. Zodvihli by ste ruky, tí, ktorí máte modlitebné karty? V poriadku. Zaujímalo by ma, či by ste zaujali svoje miesto a postavili sa tu pozdĺž, tí, ktorí majú modlitebné karty. Kde si, Billy? Ó, v poriadku. Postavte sa tu pozdĺž.

249        No, buďte teraz všetci v modlitbe. Prichádzame pred nášho Pána Boha. No, zaspievajme tú pieseň aj s melódiou, ak chcete, ako tu bude sestra Arnoldová hrať. Teraz všetci spolu, len jemne...

        Len ver, len ver;

 Všetko je možné, len ver;

 Len ver, len ver;

 Všetko je možné, len ver.

 

 [Brat Branham začína pohmkávať pieseň „Len ver“ – pozn.prekl.]

 

        … len ver;

 Všetko je možné, len ver;

 Len ver, len ver;

 Všetko je možné, len ver.

250        [Brat Branham začína pohmkávať pieseň „Len ver“ a potom číta Marka 11:21-24. – pozn.prekl.]

 

A Peter rozpamätajúc sa povedal mu: Rabbi, pozri, fík, ktorému si zlorečil, vyschnul.

Ježiš odpovedal a riekol im: Majte vieru Božiu!

Lebo ameň vám hovorím, že ktokoľvek by povedal tomuto vrchu: Zdvihni sa a hoď sa do mora! a nepochyboval by vo svojom srdci, ale by veril, že sa stane, čo hovorí, bude mu, čokoľvek by povedal.

Preto vám hovorím: Všetko, za čokoľvek modliac sa prosíte, verte, že dostanete, a bude  vám.

 

251        Ježiš povedal, raz, keď nedokázali rozumieť, že On bol tým, čím bol, On povedal, „Ak nedokážete veriť Mne, verte tým skutkom, ktoré činím. A ak nečiním skutkov Môjho Otca, potom Mi neverte. Ale ak činím skutky Môjho Otca, potom verte tým skutkom.“

252        Práve som cez to dnes ráno prešiel, ako som prinášal to posolstvo Paradox. „Paradox“ je „niečo, čo nedáva zmysel, ale je to naozaj neuveriteľné,“ hovorí slovník Webster, „ale je to pravda.“ Niečo čo je tak neuveriteľné, že to nedokážete porozumieť, je to jednoducho tajomstvo.

253        Ježiš činil skutky Svojho Otca, lebo Otec bol v Ňom. Preto boli tie skutky učinené, kvôli tomu, že Otec bol v Synovi. Veríte tomu? [Zhromaždenie hovorí „Amen“ – pozn.prekl.] Že v Ňom, On bol stelesnený Boh. Veríte tomu? Že Boh Otec, čo je Otec Ježiša Krista, ten veľký Duch prebýval v plnosti Svojej moci v Ježišovi Kristovi, ktorý bol Príbytkom Božím, stal sa telom a prebýval na zemi, reprezentujúci Slovo. Ježiš bol Slovo. Biblia tak povedala, svätý Ján 1. kapitola. A Slová boli neviditeľné. No, počúvajte pozorne. Slovo bolo neviditeľné, až kým sa nestalo telom a potom sa Slovo stalo viditeľným.

254        A skrze Jeho obetnú smrť na Golgote a Jeho vzkriesenie pozične umiestnil Svoju Cirkev do tej sféry, kde Ten istý neviditeľný Boh môže prísť do jednotlivca a učiniť Slovo viditeľným. Ó, želám si, aby to moja cirkev mohla pochopiť. Ak budete môcť uvidieť, priatelia, neviditeľného Boha, že sa stal viditeľným. No, počúvajte. Študujme to teraz znova.

255        Často som chcel prísť do zboru; túžil som to vidieť, myslím, kde by som mohol vojsť zadnými dverami, prednými dverami, kdekoľvek by to bolo, rozhliadol by som sa po poslucháčstve a videl by som dokonalú cirkev, v ktorej je všetko na poriadku. Hriech by tam nemohol zostať; nie, Duch by ho odhalil. Rozumiete? Nemohol by tam zostať. Ako Ananiáš a Zafíra, jednoducho by ste to nemohli robiť. V tej skupine by nebol žiaden hriech. Nie veru. Vidíte, Duch to takto rýchlo vypovie. [Brat Branham rýchlo luskol na prstoch – pozn.prekl.] Nezáleží na tom, čo to bolo, aké malé, bolo by to odhalené. Vidieť ženy, mužov, ako tam sedia pod mocou Ducha Svätého, Duch Boží, ktorý by sa dokonale pohyboval, hýbal by tým. Niekto v zhromaždení by urobil niečo zlé, nemohol by, bol by... Nemohli by... Oni by rýchlo prišli a vyznali to predtým, ako sa toho ujme Duch, vyznali by to predtým a prišli by to povedať, pretože vedia, že hneď vtedy to bude vyvolané najavo. Je to tak. To je Cirkev živého Boha. Ako moje staré, biedne staré srdce, teraz starne, ako som túžil stáť a vidieť takú cirkev. Ešte môžem. Dúfam, že áno. Dokonalé skutky Božie bez hriechu. No, ktorí môžu rozumieť.

256        No, tu stojí skupina ľudí, aby sme sa za nich modlili. No, uvedomujeme si, že ak je toto Písmo pravda... A Boh neba, ktorý mohol stvoriť veveričku; ktorý mohol stvoriť barana; ktorý mohol na celý deň zastaviť slnko, dvadsaťštyri hodín; ktorý mohol na tri hodiny zadržať oheň, aby nespálil ľudí v peci; On zavrel ústa levom; ktorý mohol vzkriesiť mŕtvych; mohol kráčať po vode; mohol vziať niekoľko chlebov a nakŕmiť päťtisíc; to je Boh. To je Slovo, ktoré sa stalo telom v ľudských bytostiach. No, všetci to rozumiete? No, tento istý Boh zasľúbil, že v posledných dňoch sa tieto veci znovu budú diať, ale On to nemôže robiť, až kým tam nie je niekto, s ktorými a na ktorých to On môže vykonať. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? No, verme tomu rozhodne z celého nášho srdca, že sa to tak stane.

257        No, stojí tu skupina ľudí, väčšinu z nich poznám. Myslím si... Nemyslím si, že táto prvá žena, ktorá je tu vpredu, toto dievča, nemyslím, že ju poznám. Poznám brata Waya; a tú sestru vedľa, manželku brata Robersona – či vlastne Bordersa. A toho ďalšieho muža nepoznám. Mal by som poznať tú ďalšiu ženu; neviem, nemyslím, že ju poznám. Ale áno. A ten ďalší, ten muž, ktorý tam stojí, ak sa nemýlim, to je syn brata Daultona. A tam v tom rade, tam v podstate poznám každého.

258        Nemám tušenia, kto sú tí ľudia, odkiaľ prišli. Ale teraz to, čo teraz potrebujú, je modlitba. Niektorí z nich, samozrejme, sú poza tým, nedokážu uchopiť, čím to presne je.

259        No, chcem, aby sa každý jeden z vás pozrel na minútu týmto smerom, každý jeden z vás, ktorí ste v modlitebnom rade. Ak by som vám dokázal pomôcť, urobil by som to. A som tu na to, aby som vám pomohol. Ale ten jediný spôsob, ako to kedy budem schopný urobiť, aby som prinavrátil naspäť to, čo vám satan urobil, je tak, že vy mi budete veriť. Ak mi len budete veriť z celého svojho srdca, stane sa to.

260        No, zvyklo to byť v mojej službe, že to prinášalo videnia. Vynárali sa videnia a mohol som povedať ľuďom, kvôli čomu tam boli. A koľkí videli, ako sa to dialo? Ó, všetci z vás. Vidíte? Je to tak. Áno, stále to môžem robiť. Ó, stále sa to môže diať. Iste. Áno. Je to tak.

261        Ale teraz prichádzame ku niečomu, čo je väčšie než to. Áno. Povstávame ponad to. Vidíte, prichádzame do toho vypovedaného Slova. A satan to bude musieť urobiť; to ho zviaže do uzla. Ak by som vás len mohol dostať do toho, aby ste tomu verili. Nepochybujte o tom.

262        Tu, ak chcete vedieť, či vám hovorím pravdu, či je tu Duch Svätý. Viem, čo to dievča – čo je zle s tým dievčaťom. Nepoznám ju, ale viem, čo nie je v poriadku. Vidíte? Je to presne tak. A on so mnou práve bojuje tak tvrdo, ako len môže, ale bude to musieť vzdať. Len tomu verte. Nepochybuj o tom, sestra. Aha. Nepochybuj o tom. Je to v poriadku, sestra. Budeš – bude to v poriadku. Vidíte?

263        Tu je farebný muž, ktorý sa na mňa díva, stojí tam v rade. Nepoznám ťa, ale Boh ťa pozná. Ak by som ti povedal, aký je tvoj problém, budeš veriť, že som Jeho prorok? Budeš? Nie si tu kvôli sebe. Ak tomu budeš veriť, tak to dieťa v tej nemocnici bude uzdravené. Veríš tomu z celého svojho srdca? Potom choď, vráť sa naspäť na svoje sedadlo. Vyhlasujem moc Božiu nad tým dieťaťom, aby ho diabol pustil.

264        Pozerá na mňa malý Daulton; ty si tu kvôli tomu dieťaťu. To dieťa nemá niečo v poriadku s pupkom. Je to tak? Vráť sa na svoje sedadlo a ver tomu a bude to v poriadku.

265        Dívam sa na ďalšiu ženu, ktorá tam tiež sedí, pani Stricker. Pani Stricker, nerozprával som sa s tebou niekoľko mesiacov; nemám tušenia, kvôli čomu tu si. Veríš, že Boh mi môže povedať čo je tvoj problém? Spraví to, že vy všetci budete veriť? Ty si tu kvôli tomu dieťaťu, ktoré nemá niečo v poriadku s nohou. Potom sa modlíš za priateľa v Afrike. Je to presne tak. To je TAK HOVORÍ PÁN. No, ak je to pravda, pani Stricker, zodvihni ruku. Vidíte?

266        On je tu. Vidíte? Ale tá služba už stále bola, ale tu prichádza ďalšia. Vy veríte. Teraz nepochybujte. Nech ani jeden z vás nepochybuje. Keď na vás položím ruky a poprosím, aby sa to stalo, to sa stane. Tá jediná vec, to je len vziať Slovo Božie. Tá jediná vec, ak tomu neveríte, nestane sa to. Ak tomu veríte, musí sa to stať. Lebo ten večer sa tam hore niečo stalo a viem, že ten Boh, ktorý dokázal stvoriť, to dokáže urobiť. V poriadku.

267        Chcem, aby ste všetci sklonili hlavy. Všetci sa modlite. [Brat Branham opúšťa kazateľňu, aby sa modlil za tých, ktorí sú v modlitebnom rade – pozn.prekl.] No, drahá sestra ...?... Ty, diabol, ktorý si zviazal Sharon, toto milé malé dievčatko...

268        Ale Bože, Ty si mi dal to videnie ten večer o tom diablovi, ktorý bol zviazaný, a povedal si, „V úprimnosti ho dokážeš zviazať.“ A s úprimnosťou v mojom srdci za toto dieťa, prichádzam, Pane, aby som pre ňu prosil Tvoje milosrdenstvo a priazeň.

269        Satan, zväzujem ťa. V Mene Ježiša Krista, opusť toto dieťa. Jej myseľ a uvažovanie sa prinavráti do normálu. Tak Slovo bolo vypovedané, nech sa tak stane v Mene Ježiša Krista.

270        Pane Bože, za môjho brata Waya, nech moc Ježiša Krista zviaže moc diabla, ktorý zväzuje môjho brata, a oslobodí ho v Mene Ježiša Krista.

271        Bože, táto malá biedna žena bude za pár týždňov ako táto osoba, ktorá tu je, ak sa pre ňu niečo neurobí. Ona je manželkou môjho brata, brata Roya. Pane Ježišu, daj mi teraz silu. A Ty, ktorý si dal to videnie, Ty si nikdy nezlyhal, nikdy to nezlyhalo.

272        Ty, duchu diabla, ktorý si zviazal moju sestru, ja zväzujem teba. V Mene Ježiša Krista, opusti ju. Bolo to vypovedané, tak nech sa tak stane ...?... Je to tak.

273        V Mene Pána Ježiša, osloboď našu sestru od jej problému. V Mene Kristovom, ktorý zasľúbil, ktorý dal zasľúbenie, „Ak poviete tomuto vrchu.“ Nech sa tak stane, Pane.

274        Na túto ženu, ako cítim pomazanie Ducha Svätého v tejto miestnosti, kladiem svoje ruky v Mene Ježiša Krista pre jej uzdravenie. Nech sa tak stane, lebo to bolo vypovedané. Amen.

275        Na toto dievčatko, JoAnn, ktoré som v mysli umiestnil ako príklad malého kresťanského dievčaťa, v toto ráno ju vyslobodzujem od tej zlej veci. Nech je jej udelená jej potreba v Mene Ježiša Krista.

276        Pane Bože, kladiem ruky na spoločníčku môjho milovaného brata, na sestru Thomas. Ten zlý, ktorý ju zviazal, nech on zostane zviazaný. Nech je slobodná v Mene Ježiša Krista.

277        Kladiem ruky na moju sestru. A v Mene Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho, nech moc nepriateľa zostane zviazaná. A moja sestra, nech je od tohto dňa slobodná...

278        Kladiem ruky na môjho brata v zhode s Božím Slovom. Nech od neho odíde ten diabol, ktorý ubližuje a zdržuje, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

279        Modlím sa za potrebu mojej sestry, aby si to udelil, Pane, ako na ňu kladiem svoje ruky. Nech sa to stane v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

280        Za moju sestru, Otče, ako na ňu kladiem svoje ruky. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech je jej udelená jej prosba. Amen.

281        Skrze jednoduchú vieru, Pane, hoci to je paradox, kladiem ruky na brata v Mene Pána Ježiša, nech je mu udelená jeho prosba.

282        Za moju sestru Way, ktorá bola milosrdná voči tým, ktorí potrebovali milosrdenstvo, a je napísané, že oni obdržia milosrdenstvo. Nech je jej udelené milosrdenstvo, o ktoré dnes ráno prosí, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

283        Pane, táto malá matka so zlomeným srdcom, poznám jej potrebu, ó, večný Bože, nech jej to je dnes udelené v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

284        Otče Bože, pre moju sestru, kladiem na ňu ruky, ako je to povedané skrze Ducha Svätého a skrze videnie z toho minulého večera. Nech je jej udelená jej prosba v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

285        Nebeský Otče, ako sa táto sestra presúva sem hore, aby zaujala svoje miesto, aby na ňu boli položené ruky. Udeľ jej prosbu, ó, Bože. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech sa tak stane.

286        Nebeský Otče, ako držím ruku tejto mojej sestry, nech jej moc Ježiša Krista udelí tú prosbu. Amen.

287        Pane Ježišu, ako držím ruku tejto sestry a vreckovku, ktorú drží, nech je jej udelená tá prosba. Udeľ to, Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

288        Otče Bože, v Mene Pána Ježiša, nech je našej sestre udelená jej potreba. Nech obdrží to, o čo prosí, v Mene Ježiša Krista.

        ...ver, len ver;

 Všetko je možné, len ver;

 Len ver, len ver;

        Všetko je možné, len ver;

289        No, rovno predtým, ako to rozpustíme, nech by som mohol mať ešte malú chvíľu vášho času. Paradox, Boh to urobil. V našej prítomnosti sa stal paradox. Pretože práve keď som začínal ísť do toho modlitebného radu, Niečo ma zodvihlo hore presne tak, ako On povedal, že sa to stane (vidíte?), paradox. Vidíte?

290        A keď na mne takto bol ten Duch, mohol som sa pozrieť dole na ten rad a uvidieť tie veci, ktoré tí ľudia chceli. Vidíte? Tak najmenej traja alebo štyria z nich, alebo niečo také, aby to mohlo byť potvrdené, svedectvo, že Boh nikdy neberie dar, ktorý je pravým darom; On k tomu len pridáva, neprestajne to buduje vyššie a vyššie.

291        No, verím z celého svojho srdca, že ste uzdravení. Amen. Verím so všetkým, čo je vo mne. No, verím tomu.

292        No, Ježiš vás pozval, aby ste prišli ku spaseniu. Ak prídete, obdržíte to, pretože On to zasľúbil. On to zasľúbil; no, nepochybujte o tom. Ale verme tomu z celého srdca. No, nebojujte v tom; len verte, že sa to musí stať. Musí sa to stať. Ježiš povedal, „Hovor toto Slovo. Nepochybuj.“ Vidíte? A On bol samotným...

293        A tie videnia, pokiaľ viem, z celého môjho srdca, ani raz nezlyhali, ani jedenkrát. A On v ten minulý večer povedal, a to videnie, o ktorom som vám povedal, pred Bohom, pred ktorým stojím, je to pravda. Rozumiete? On videl toho poviazaného hada. Povedal, „Budeš musieť byť viac úprimný.“

294        To je to, za čo zápasím, aby som bol viac úprimný. A každý jeden, ktorý dnes ráno prichádzal, snažil som sa myslieť, „Ak by to bola moja matka, tie ženy; ak by to bola moja sestra, ktorá sedí tam vzadu; ak by to bola moja manželka, ktorá sedí tam vzadu, alebo jedno z mojich detí, ktoré sedia tam vzadu, čo ak by to boli oni?“ Snažil som sa tak umiestniť do ich pozície, aby som bol úprimný. A ak ste si všimli, samotné...

295        Práve som si na to spomenul. Raz, keď som bol v Kalifornii a stál som tam na raňajkách obchodníkov. Myslím, že to tu mám. Som si istý; práve pred chvíľou som sa na to pozeral, na to proroctvo, ktoré bolo dané. Je to rovno tu. Toto bolo dané po tom, ako som tam stál a kázal tvrdú kázeň. A dnes ráno sú tu ľudia: brat Roy Borders, ako jeden, ktorý tam myslím bol, kdekoľvek je Roy, áno, tam sedí, on tam bol, keď sa to stalo, a mnohí iní, ktorí tam boli, keď ten chlapec, ktorý bol baptista... To bol bratranec Jane Russell, tej filmovej hviezdy; na tie raňajky môže prísť čokoľvek, čo chce prísť. A keď som zakončil kázanie, ten chlapec prišiel, aby ma objal a povedal...

296        Keď som zišiel z jedného pódia dole na to druhé, aby som hovoril ku zhromaždeniu, pričom tam bolo prítomných niekoľko stoviek... A rozprával som vo vysielaní, ktoré nasledujúci večer o deviatej hodine prešlo národom. Bolo to vtedy nahrávané na pásku. A keď toto... Zostúpil som dolu na to ďalšie pódium, aby som znova prehovoril k týmto ľuďom. A jedna z najväčších denominácií, stál tam jeden z ich najväčších mužov a odporoval tomu Posolstvu (Vidíte?), skrze to, že hovoril...

297        Rozprával som o tom, ako som bol pár dní predtým vo Phoenixe a videl som niekoľko rozličných druhov ovocia, ako rástli na jednom strome. Videl som, že na pomarančovníku bol grapefruit, citróny, a myslím, že tam boli mandarínky a tangelá a rástli tam všetky tie rôzne veci, pretože to je citrusový strom. Ale povedal som, „Každý rok to kvitne a vydáva nové ovocie. Ale tam sú len tie originálne vetvy; keď to prinesie, keď ten skutočný strom sám prinesie ďalšiu vetvu, ona vydáva ten istý druh ovocia, ktorý je v stonke. Ale tieto ostatné stromy prinášajú svoje ovocie, aj keď žijú zo života toho stromu.“ Povedal som, „To je to, ako boli do toho viniča vložené organizácie. Ježiš povedal, 'Ja som Vinič.' A zakaždým, keď ten Vinič vypustí vetvu, ona bude práve taká ako ten Vinič. Vidíte, ona bude mať to isté ovocie.“

298        No, tento veľký kazateľ z najväčšej letničnej organizácie, ktorú máme, on tam stál a odporoval Tomu (Vidíte?), povedal, že som to takým spôsobom nemyslel.

299        Ale ja som sa tam vrátil a povedal som, „Myslel som to takým spôsobom (Vidíte?), presne, ako som to povedal. Nič neberiem späť.“

300        Na ďalší deň, keď som hovoril o tých oltároch, nevedel som o tom, nikdy som to nevidel v histórii. Zatiaľ som nikdy nepovedal z pódia niečo pod inšpiráciou, čo by som musel vziať späť. No, môžete to nazvať semeno hada alebo akokoľvek chcete, akékoľvek boli tie posolstvá, alebo veľká smilnica, proti ktorým je toľko útokov. Len príďte, prečo s tým ku mne neprídete, s tými Písmami (Rozumiete?), aby sme videli, či to je správne.

301        Tento človek tam vyšiel, objal ma a išiel povedať... Povedal, „Brat Branham, nechcem, aby to znelo ako svätokrádež, ale to by mohlo tvoriť 23. kapitolu Zjavenia. Vieš, ďalšiu pridanú knihu. Samozrejme,“ povedal, „to by nebolo správne, iste, nemáme k Tomu nič pridávať.“ A akonáhle to začal hovoriť, začal hovoriť v jazykoch. A ten chlapec nevedel, čo to znamená hovoriť v jazykoch.

302        Akonáhle to urobil, rovno predo mnou bola francúzska žena z Louisiany; povedala, „To nepotrebuje žiaden výklad. To bola čistá francúzština.“

 A povstal tam nejaký muž a povedal, „Je to tak.“

303        A vzadu bol prekladateľ pre OSN, povedal svoje meno, nikdy predtým tam nebol. Povedal, „Správne. Je to tak.“

304        A tu je to, čo dali dokopy. A každý jeden z nich mal to isté, keď sa dali dokopy, keď každý z nich podal výklad, presne.

305        A tento Francúz, ten druhý, on to napísal, pretože si z toho zhromaždenia robil poznámky. Tu je to, čo napísal. „Ja, Viktor Le Doux, som Francúz, čistokrvný, znovuzrodený Kresťan naplnený Duchom Svätým. Žijem na adrese 809 North Kings Road, Los Angeles 46, navštevujem modlitebňu Bethel Temple, naším pastorom je Arnie Vick,“ to je letničný kazateľ, najväčšia letničná cirkev v Los Angeles. „Preklad proroctva nad bratom Branhamom, ktoré bolo vypovedané Dannym Henrym vo francúzštine, 11. februára 1961 na raňajkách obchodníkov plného Evanjelia; pravdivý preklad proroctva.“ Všetci traja povedali, že toto je to.

 Pretože si si vybral tú úzku cestu...

306        Vidíte, jednoducho proti, musel som ísť podľa seba. Vidíte? Môžem to rozumieť. Mojžiš tiež musel urobiť svoj výber. Vidíte? On to nemusel urobiť, ale urobil to. Vidíte?

 ...tú ťažšiu cestu, ty... (Vidíte?)

        Pretože si si vybral tú úzku cestu, tú ťažšiu cestu, urobil si – vykročil si na základe svojho vlastného výberu.

307        Inými slovami, ja som to nemusel urobiť. Môžem sa postaviť a ísť s nimi, ak by som chcel. Ale zostal som – chcel som zostať so Slovom.

        Zvolil si si správne a vzácne rozhodnutie a to je Moja Cesta.

308        Ak si všimnete, je to podčiarknuté. Ak si všimnete, je to napísané vo francúzštine, toto; vypovedané vo francúzštine, sloveso pred príslovkou. Vidíte?

 Pre toto významné rozhodnutie na teba čaká obrovská porcia neba.

309        No, to je to, nad čím som sa divil. Keď zomriem, bude to? Potom som rozmýšľal, „Nebo tam hore nie je pre nás rozdelené na rozličné porcie; nebo je Kráľovstvo Nebeské, ktoré je v nás, na ktoré očakávame.“ Vidíte? No, sledujte.

        Čo za slávne rozhodnutie si učinil.

 Toto je to, čo dá a prinesie obrovské víťazstvo v láske Božej.

310        Vidíte? My by sme to povedali, „V obrovskom víťazstve v Božej láske,“ ale vo francúzštine by to bolo „láske Božej.“ Práve tak ako nemec alebo akýkoľvek iný (vidíte?), oni dávajú sloveso pred príslovku.

311        No, vidíte, čo znamenalo to schádzanie dole ku Jordánu? Teraz sme tu dole. Prejdime teraz. Prestaňme sa hrať. Prekročme teraz na druhú stranu, pretože všetko nám to patrí. Celé je to naše. Tie videnia nikdy nezlyhali. Nemôžu zlyhať, pretože prichádzajú od Boha. Verím tomu so všetkým, čo je vo mne. Nie sme nájomníkom, ktorý utečie naspäť na púšť. My prejdeme Jordán, oddelenie. Bože, zlám pre nás Pečate, ktoré sú zozadu tej Knihy. Dovoľ nám, aby sme teraz mohli vojsť do tohto veľkolepého miesta, lebo Józue ľuďom rozdelil ich dedičstvo, ktoré pre nich zanechal Boh.

312        A ak si všimnete tie hebrejské matky, keď boli v pôrodných bolestiach a rodili tých patriarchov (v jednom z týchto dní sa ku tomu dostanem, ak Pán dá.) – ktoré porodili tých patriarchov; keď pri pôrode vyslovila ich meno. Ona ich tiež pozične umiestnila na ich miesto v kráľovstve. Ó.

313        Inšpirácia je paradox. Vidíte? Vidíte, jednoducho to nedokážete uchopiť. Ale je to inšpirované a Boh to pohybuje rovno na svoje miesto práve v hodine, keď na to nemyslíte.

314        No, ak nebude príliš snežiť a budeme môcť, ak Pán dá, na ďalšiu nedeľu chcem hovoriť na tému „Kresťanstvo verzus pohanské uctievanie.“ A ak môžete, prineste si papier, čokoľvek chcete, kvôli tomu posolstvu. Dnes večer budú znovu posolstvá, brat... Niektorí bratia, ktorí tu sú, predpokladám, že ich prinesú. Plánoval som zostať, ale viem, že mnohí ľudia by zostali a dnes popoludní hlásia znova sneženie, že to pokryje cesty od Georgie a na rozličných miestach. Tak ja... Ak Pán dá, na ďalšiu nedeľu, dnes večer som plánoval hovoriť to isté posolstvo, ale nechám to do ďalšej nedele a potom, nech je Boh s vami.

315        Verím, že Ježiš Kristus je Syn živého Boha, ktorý sa narodil z panny, počatý, Boh v lone, Príbytok, v ktorom On mohol prebývať. Verím tomu, že v Kristovi, On je stelesnený Boh. On je Boh, ktorý sa stal telom. Keď Otec Boh prišiel do Ježiša Krista, On bol plnosťou Božstva telesne; v Ňom prebýva všetka plnosť. Boh Otec hovoril Slová. Ježiš povedal, „To nie som Ja, ktorý hovorím, ale Môj Otec, ktorý prebýva vo Mne. On hovorí.“ Tak potom na tomto základe, On sa stal telom, aby mohol zomrieť, Boh, ktorý platil trest za ľudskú rasu, aby vykúpil a pozdvihol a aby prišli, priviedol tie veci, ktoré Jeho vlastné stvorenie stratilo v tom úpadku, On to vykúpil naspäť Svojím vlastným Životom.

316        Potom v tom vykúpení týchto ľudí, aby Jeho Evanjelium mohlo ísť ďalej, „Skutky, ktoré Ja činím, aj vy budete činiť. Viac než toto budete činiť, lebo Ja idem k Otcovi. Krátku chvíľu a svet Ma viacej neuvidí, ale vy Ma uvidíte; lebo Ja budem s vami, dokonca vo vás až do skonania sveta.“ No, sme na konci času. Kristus sa navrátil vo Svojej forme Ducha Svätého v plnosti Svojej moci do Cirkvi, aby zamanifestoval Samého Seba. Je to jednoduché. Sú to jednoduchí ľudia.

317        Ak by tu bol niekto, kto mal dosť šťastia na to, aby získal dobré vzdelanie, a možno chodí do veľkej cirkvi, nenechaj, aby si sa potkol na jednoduchosti tejto chudobnej skupiny ľudí. Vidíte? To nie je to. „Obyčajní ľudia Ho počúvali s radosťou.“ Vidíte, to sú tí obyčajní ľudia.

318        No, existujú rôzne skupiny ľudí. Sú takí, ktorí sa jednoducho nezaujímajú, len žijú akýmkoľvek druhom života; sú vonku na uliciach a podobne. To nie sú tí, ktorí Ho počúvali. A ten klasický druh, to neboli tí, ktorí Ho počúvali. To bola tá stredná vrstva, obyčajní ľudia, tí, ktorí boli chudobní, ale jednako chceli žiť čisto a slušne a chceli žiť pre Boha, to sú tí, ktorí Ho počúvajú. A tak, nech vy a ja sme tými ľuďmi, ktorí Ho v tomto dni budú počúvať, lebo skutočne verím, že teraz sa deje jedna z najväčších vecí, ktoré sa na zemi kedy diali. Amen. Nech vás Boh žehná. No, odovzdám službu bratovi Neville.

PARADOX, 61-1210, Branham Tabernacle, Branham Tabernacle, Jeffersonville, IN, 156 min

1 Good morning, friends. It's a privilege to be here again this morning. And I was... They told me they'd had a special meeting, and had made some minutes. And they wanted me to come hear those minutes of what the--if I had anything to say for or against it, about, said there was something about interviews, they'd had some trouble. I think that's grand, like that. I accept that. That gets me a chance then that I can...

2 There is so many. I guess there is around six hundred on waiting lists, right now (See?) of special interviews. And I'm morally obligated to my word, to stay with each one until that we hear from God, for that person. See? And then if you do that, you might have one fellow right on the waiting list there for, or maybe with that one person, waiting for two or three weeks for that one person (See?) till we actually hear from God: coming together, praying together; going back, separating; coming back together, praying together, till we have THUS SAITH THE LORD for that person. Well, in that time (See?) there's other things.

3 Now, this way, the way I understand it right, that each one will write their requests, whatever they are, and just hand it in to me. And let me have it, and then let me pray over this request, then I can call these people to where... Was that, was that the way it was? [Brother Neville says, "Amen."--Ed.] Now, that, that's fine. See, and then maybe while I'm waiting with this one person, I could get a hundred, two hundred people, right in this one, this group right here, where I'm waiting on one. 'Cause that way, it'll give me a chance then to get to see more people. I--I really like that. Whoever fell on that idea, well, I believe it's pretty good. That's fine.

And so, now, this has been kind of a great week for me, these last couple weeks. I have been out before our Lord, as you understand.

5 But I think, before we start the service, I think I... And one I know, I got a grandson here somewhere in the building, and perhaps... If he's a Branham, he's disorderly, running around here somewhere, maybe, so he's--he's the one to have to take these instructions, so he's around here somewhere. I think there's a dedication service, and for other mothers who have their little ones. Why, if Brother Teddy, I believe it is, will come to the piano, and we're going to sing our familiar old dedication service of babies of "Bring Them In."

6 Now, many people, in many churches they sprinkle the babies. And we try to follow just the trend of the Bible, just as close as I know how to follow It. Now, there's no place in the Bible where they ever sprinkled an adult, let alone a baby. And nowhere there was ever sprinkling was ever ordained of God, a baby or adult.

But there is, in the Bible, where they brought little children unto Jesus, and He lifted up His hands and laid them upon the little ones, and blessed them, and said, "Suffer little children to come unto Me." Now, that's our--our way of doing it here. And now, as His servants, we just take them before--before God in prayer; and if there's anyone here that's got your little baby that has not been dedicated...

8 We don't believe in baptizing, in any form, those little babies. Because they have no sin. "They are borned in sin, shaped in iniquity, come to the world speaking lies," but they have nothing to repentance of. And baptism is unto repentance and remission of sin. So their baby has nothing to repent for; and when Jesus died on the cross, He cleansed all sin. And now, when we get old enough to know that we got to repent for what we've did, then we are, and recognize that Christ would die for us. That little baby can't recognize that, that Christ died for him; but when we are old enough to recognize that Christ died for us, and then we are--we are baptized then unto His death and raised to His resurrection... Lord willing, next Sunday I get on that, the Lord--if God willing.

9 Now, therefore, we bring them and dedicate them. Any mothers, any church, any creed, any color, anything else, we dedicate all little children to the Lord Jesus Christ.

Now, Brother Teddy, if you'll let us sing this, "Bring Them In," if you will. All right, let's all together now.

Bring them in, bring them in,

Bring them in from the fields of sin;

Bring them in, bring them in,

Bring the wandering ones to Jesus.

In the vision I had, just after the going of my mother, that's what I was leading, the song, is "Bring Them In," when the little children, would bring it. Will you come, Brother Neville.

12 I know this boy. Billy says, "Don't you drop him. Don't you drop him." Yeah. This is William Branham; there's three of us standing here together, William Branhams, three generations and three names. He's looking me over this morning too. There's something about them, that's kind of innocent looking, you know. And he's William Paul, Junior. And so we are grateful, I am this morning to give to the Lord Jesus, from the arms of his father (my son), the grandson, for a life of service; blessings upon the father and mother. Let us bow our heads.

13 Our gracious heavenly Father, I know I'm getting way up the road, when I hold my grandson in my hand.

But I'm thinking of Jacob, when he brought his grandchildren between his knees, when he was an old man, Ephraim and Manasseh; blessed those children, and imparted to them the spiritual blessings that lasted even to this day. How he crossed his hands from one to the other, taking the blessing from the Jews to the Gentile at the cross. Let the God of heaven come near now.

This grandson that You have given to me, Lord, through my son and my daughter-in-law... I'm thinking of she being barren, could raise no children, and coming down that day from Yakima, Washington, when she was crying, and said, "I wished I could have a baby."

Your Spirit came into the car, and there I said, "You shall have it." And today I hold this fine little boy in my hand, Your spoken Word, Your promise.

17 Now, Lord, in simplicity of our actions, we place this baby, by faith, in the hands of the Lord Jesus; that Him, being here in the form of the Holy Spirit, will take the baby into His arms and His care, and will guide it through life. Give it health and strength, a long life, if You tarry. And may the baby be used to Your glory. May the power of the living God rest upon the child. If he lives to be a man, and Jesus tarries, may he preach the Gospel. The power of God that gave him to his mother and father, may It never depart from him.

Bless his daddy and his mother. May they be raised, and may he raise this baby in the Christian atmosphere, that all possible human training that they can do, this baby shall have it.

Now, little Billy Paul Branham, Junior, I give thee to Almighty God in dedication, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

20 There's something about little babies, that's--I think is so sweet.

I remember Loyce, she cried and clutched her hands. She's real nervous. Loyce has come up out of great tribulations, just a little Kentucky girl that had rather a hard life. And she... One night, Jesus appeared to her, standing in the cold. And she come, running up to the house around midnight, her and Billy, after they got married. And they... down by the side of the duofold there, I put my arm around her and led her to the Lord Jesus.

She wanted babies so bad. They'd been married several years. And coming down from Yakima one day, she was kind of weeping. It had been a... The Holy Spirit came in and told her of a female trouble that she'd had, that had cau--reason she could not have any babies. Then the Holy Spirit came again, and cursed that female trouble, and give her the blessing. I dedicated him just now. There was a...

23 I have some little things wrote out here, that I want to say first, before we read the text. First, is future meetings, I have written. That is, next Sunday, the Lord being willing... I know it's getting icy and bad on the roads. And we got people here that come from Georgia, and Alabama, and Florida, and Ohio, and Illinois. And--and this little group of people are made up from everywhere.

Some of the people tell me, say, "I passed by your church down there, Billy, mornings there. There's licenses from all over the country here."

I say, "Yep."

One here and one there, that's the way I think the Bride will be. "Two in the field; and I'll take one, leave one," so forth.

And I--I don't want the people drive them icy roads. And I know that I too, and that right after Christmas now, I'll--I'll be leaving in the field, the Lord willing. I got about fifteen different services set up now.

28 And I want to announce on next Sunday, the Lord willing, I want to teach on a very outstanding message to me. I've been studying this week and the week before on Bible history. And I want to speak on the subject of "Christianity Versus Paganism," so, or, Idolatry, next Sunday.

And then the next Sunday is Christmas Eve day, next Sunday; and Sunday, a week, I mean, pardon me. Sunday, a week, is Christmas Eve day. Now, if I give out for a message, and those, some of my dear friends come from Alabama, and Mississippi, and Georgia, and around like that, the little children will sure be disappointed on the night of Christmas. And if the Lord puts upon my heart to bring the Christmas message to the church, I will then, if God being willing, I promise everyone that's out of town (See?) I'll send you the tape myself. See? So you won't have to leave your kiddies out for Christmas night, Christmas Eve night. And then I'll--I'll send you the tape at my compliments of the meeting. And just remember that.

30 Another thing, you know, you--you can't expect everybody to believe everything you say. It just--it just doesn't work that way.

I forgot this morning, rushing away quickly, on account of getting down here. I happened to look up... Brother Wood brought my wife and them down, I--I looked up, and it was almost time to start the service down here for me to come in. And they told me, Billy called me last night, and said they wanted me here this morning to hear these minutes read from the last meeting.

32 I was going to bring a history, just to try to straighten something that I've said. No matter how clear you try to make it, still there's someone doesn't get it. It's about altars in church. See? Someone said, "Brother Branham don't believe in an altar in a church." I do believe in an altar at church. See? But altars was not the place where people come to pray. There never was an altar call made in any time in the Bible. There is no such a thing.

And I want to bring you, I will next Sunday, in the history of the early church, that the reason there was no altars in the church. Because falling prostrate at an altar is a pagan form of worship and is not a Christian idea at all. Now, I will speak on that also next Sunday. But there was no altars in the early church to make altar calls. There was nothing but just a hollow room. That's all. No crucifix, no nothing, nothing in the room but just a flat floor. The people were the--the Pentecostal Church in the early days, as I will bring you from many different historians, next Sunday, the Lord willing... And I want to bring it to you from Ironside's "Early Pilgrim Church," and from Hislop's "Two Babylons," from Pre-Nicene Fathers, the Nicene Council, oh, so many of them, Hazeltine's writings of the early church, and different ones. You see? To show you that nowhere...

34 Even in Ireland, where I have visit in the church that the Catholics call a Catholic saint, Saint Patrick, but was absolutely not one speck of history nowhere that says that. That Saint Patrick was nothing but a protester of the Roman church. There's nowhere. No one can produce any history that'll show that, that he was a Catholic. He, his, all of his schools was in Northern Ireland. Then when this Catholic emperor come in in England, he put to death ten thousand of Saint Patrick's people. And the church is still standing there today, his schools, all in Northern England.

And where you hear them say Saint Patrick run all the snakes out of Ireland, you know what it was, the historical facts of it? He believed in Pentecost, that had power to pick up serpents, take up serpents. And that's the reason it's said, got started.

And Peter being crucified, head down, in Rome, there's not in the martyrology. And I've searched every one everywhere, and read of historians, everything I know of, and there is not one Scripture that said either Paul or Peter was ever killed in Rome. It's dogmas. It's just been started by the first Roman church, and it's not truth. There's a whole lot. I'll get in that next Sunday.

37 Then another thing I have so much to hear about. Someone told me, a great outstanding preacher, he said, "Brother Branham, why don't you leave them women alone?" He said, "You know, people regard you as a prophet? Why don't you teach them high spiritual things?" That man may be setting present. If it is, I want you to get this, brother. "Why don't you teach them high spiritual things, where you climb, and let them climb there; instead of telling them about not cutting their hair, and the kind of dresses to wear?"

If you're here, or hear the tape, brother. If I can't get them out of kindergarten, how am I going to teach them algebra? They haven't got the decency and morally--morality about them, to even let their hair grow out, and wear dress like ladies, how you going to teach them spiritual things? See? Now he... Don't know the first, don't know abc's. And try to teach them something high, give them a college education, when they don't know abc's? Let learn abc's first, and then we'll--we'll go on to that.

39 Now, last week you had a--a great man here at the pulpit, to take my place. That was Brother William Booth-Clibborn, which is known amongst all the preachers to be the prince of the preachers: great man, great, great preacher. Frankly, he's one of the best there is in the lands anywhere. The man can preach the Gospel in seven different languages, so you can imagine what he is. And he's a full Gospel preacher.

He was the one that stayed with me in that debate with them seven Church of Christ preachers that time. And if there ever was people I felt sorry for, it was them men after he got through with them. I--I never heard such in my life. They even got up and started to walk away. He met them at the door, said, "I thought you wanted to talk about Divine healing?"

41 And he's so flat though, just so awful flat. He just called them everything he could, to ignoramuses, and everything, you know. So he--he's real flat, and that's the only thing about him. If he'd just seasoned that knowledge with some love, it would be different. You see? And he--he may be here. Yeah, but I--I mean that, you know, like that, if he'd just be real sweet about it. But, oh, my, he's an Englishman, and he just really can get so stirred up.

But he met them at the door, and pointed his finger in their face, said, "You ever jump on him again," that was me, said, "I'll expose you before the public, and I really will make a bunch of donkeys out of you," he said. I've never heard of them since. See? No, I don't blame them. I'd stay away also. Yes, because you'll never get a word in edgeways around Brother Booth.

43 A wonderful preacher, fine man, good Christian, clean, moral man, as far as I know anything about him, and knowed him for years. I got to hear his tape, what he preached on to you, about how holy and high God was, and how we were born in sin; and what could a man ever do that would bring, could tell God what to do. See? And that's really was wonderful.

Now, the reason I was gone at this time, I'd had a week of fasting and prayer, which had led me to have a decision.

45 And I got a little switch here, supposed to be somewhere, that censor, censor what I didn't want. Oh, here we are. This is it. What I want on tape, and what you don't want on tape. So brethren, if your tape's a little messed up, well, don't... You can cut that part out. Now, but in there, that way, so many taking, when Brother Mercier and them had the only ones who could take tapes, why, I'd have them to censor them out there before I'd let them go out. But in this, anybody can take them now (You see?) anybody that wants to take them can take them. And so I have to censor them myself from this switch right here, what I don't want to say, or let go out over the tapes.

'Cause there is some things I can tell you all here, that I certainly wouldn't want to get out with the people. 'Cause let them alone. If the blind leads the blind, they all fall in the ditch anyhow. You see? So just don't offend them. Like Jesus said, "Don't offend them Pharisees." Said, "If they want some, if they want some tribute money, go down and cast the hook in the sea, and get the first fish, and take the coin out of his mouth, and go pay them." Said, "Don't, don't offend them, just let them alone."

47 But in all of my life, since I've been a little boy, I've... The Lord has always given me visions, which we are acquainted with here at the church, and I'm sure, in the land where these tapes will travel also, of visions. And with this open Bible before me, and before God Who I stand, I have never knowed of one of them failing. They've always been perfect.

And I had a vision a few weeks ago, about three weeks now this coming Tuesday; that drove me to my knees, and out into the wilderness to fast and pray. And I put on (being it's cold) heavy insulated underclothes, so that I--to use on hunting trips, so I wouldn't freeze up, around there in my cave and in the woods. And I went up, not...

49 Someone said, "Well, Brother Branham, did you go up to seek? You ought to have went up to seek a vision from the Lord."

I said, "No, you don't go... You don't do it that way. You can't pull nothing out of God."

See, that's the reason people keep saying, on interviews, saying, "Ask the Lord. Just stay with it. Just stay with it."

I had a word of the Lord to take to Brother Neville, about prophesying over everyone comes by this altar here. God told him, really called him down about it. See? Don't do that; you'll shove him out in the flesh and then you'll have a false prophet. See? See, let him do just as the Spirit leads him to do. See?

Don't--don't try to pull nothing out of God, 'cause you can't do it. He'll only speak... Like Balaam, the hireling prophet, said, "I can only speak what God puts in my mouth. Otherwise, I can't say it."

And that's the same thing, I like this system they got now, so that I can find out what, just what the Lord would have do. That's very good.

54 But Jesus went to the wilderness to fast after the Holy Ghost had come upon Him. "John bare record, seeing the Spirit of God come upon Him." And He was filled with the power of God, God in Him, and then He went into the wilderness to fast afterwards, not before, for the Holy Ghost to come on Him, but He went in and fasted after the Holy Ghost came on Him. See?

56 And now, in the visions... I might say this. I mentioned it once. I was going to cut it off the tape, but I believe I'll just leave it on. I...

It was about three o'clock in the morning, I suppose. I'd gotten up, and I looked where in front of me, and I was coming down to the Jordan: looked like I was standing on the map of Palestine. And I was coming down to the Jordan. And seemed like I could hear the song, "I'm going down to the Jordan," someone was singing it. And as I drew near the river, I looked back and seen which a way I had come, and I was two thirds of the way there to the Jordan. And I looked across Jordan, and I said, "Oh, praise God, just on the other side is where all the promises lay. Every promise lays in the promised land."

58 And then I came to myself, and I thought, "Could I possibly have... Could it been that I was a-dreaming, 'cause it's nighttime?" See, a vision is something that you see with your eyes open, just like a dream. You're looking right at it, and you're--you're conscious that you're standing like here on the platform, and you're--you're standing here, but yet you look like you're in a dream. It's... You can't explain it; there's no way to do it. See? It's God's works. And God's ways are unexplainable; they have to be accepted by faith.

59 Then as I set there a little bit beside of this chair, then all of a sudden, here it come back again. Then I knew then that it was vision. And then when I come into the vision again, it seemed that I was lifted up and setting on a--a highway, a narrow highway with some brother. I never knew who the brother was. I looked around, and I said, "Now, I am sure and know this is vision; the Lord God is here." And seemed like everybody was afraid. I said, "What's everybody so afraid of?"

And a voice came and said, "There's such danger in these days. There's a great hideous thing that's death when it strikes you."

61 And I heard the weeds a-mashing down, and I looked, and here come a huge monster snake crawling through the weeds. I thought, "Now, knowing this is vision, then I shall see what this--this animal or this beast is." And he crawled up on the highway. And as soon as I got sight of him, I knew it was a mamba. Now, a mamba is an African snake, which is the most deadly bite of all things there is. There's nothing as poison as a mamba. And the snake, of course, represents sin, death. See? And there is the... We have in this country, the rattlesnake, and the copperhead, and the cottonmouth moccasin, many of those snakes, that if you're in bad health and one'd bite you, it would perhaps kill you, but if you didn't get aid of some sort right away...

62 And then--then we go into Africa and India, and we find the Cobra. There's a Black Cobra; he's a bad snake; he's a death-bite too. And there's a Yellow Cobra, which is far beyond him. And the Yellow Cobra, the patient dies with such a horrible death; it dies from suffocation. It--it paralyzes the breathing system. And they--they can't breathe; they just open their mouth and gasp, and trying to, and die like that. And that was the type of snake was just one lick from getting Billy Paul, when we got the snake in Africa.

And then--then comes the mamba, he's death. Just when he... He's so fast you can't see him. He goes over the top of the weeds and propels hisself with the back of his tail. Just, and he's gone. Hits you in the face usually. Stands up high and strikes hard. And when he hits you, you just got a few breaths till you're finished. Turn real... It don't only paralyze and get in the blood stream; it gets nerves, everything, you just die just in a few seconds. Them native boys and track boys, you can say "mamba," and they'll butt their heads together, scream, 'cause it's--it's death just in a few seconds (See?) when one hits you.

64 And here he was on the highway. I thought, "Well, this is it." So I looked at him. And he looked angry at me, and he licked his tongue, and here he come. But when he got right close to me... he would run up fast, and then he would get slower and slower, and just quiver and stop, and then something would hold him off. He couldn't bite me. And he'd turn around on the other side, and try to approach from this side. And he'd get back and get a start, and swish right towards me, get slower and slower and slower, and then to a stop, and then just shake like that and move back. He couldn't strike me.

65 Then he turned and looked at my friend, and away he went after my friend. And I seen my friend just jumping way in the air, and over him and over him and over him, trying, and the thing was striking at him. I thought, "Oh, if it ever hits him, it'll be instant death. No wonder everybody's so scared, 'cause when this thing hits you it's an instant death." And--and it was just striking at him like that, and I threw my hands up; I said, "O God, have mercy on my brother." I said, "If that serpent ever strikes him, it'll kill him."

And just then the serpent turned to me when I said that, and looked at me again. And a Voice came from above me and said, "You have been given power to bind him, the worst, or any."

And I said, "Well, God, what must I do?"

He said, "There's one thing you must do: you must be more sincere. (See?) You must be more sincere."

I said, "Well, God, forgive me for my unsincerity, and let me have sincerity." And when I raised up my hands to Him again, there was a great Something came over me, just lifted me up, seemed like that my whole body was charged with Something.

69 And I looked at the serpent. And then he started towards me, and he couldn't do it yet. And I said, "Satan, in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I bind you." And the serpent, a blue smoke flew out of him, and he curled up and made that sign like a S, capital S made backwards, a "AND" [ & ] sign. And means "bind this one or anything below him," 'cause he was the worst. Blue smoke fell out of him, and his tail choked his ownself to death around his head, when he made this backwards S, that "AND" [ & ] sign (like a conjunction... You see?), choked it to death. And the brother was free.

And I went over and mashed on it. I said, "Now, I've got to find out about this, because it's vision." And I hit on the--on the thing, and it turned like that, looked like a handle, on a glass handle on a pitcher, and just made it solid crystal. And I said, "Think of that, how quick. That blue smoke was life and everything that left it, all the elements, and is turned to glass."

And just then a Voice came again, and said, "You can unbind him also."

So I said, "Then, Satan, that I might know, I unbind you." And when it did, he started coming to life again, wiggling. And I said, "I bind you back in the Name of Jesus Christ." And when it did, the smoke flew out of him again, and he choked hisself right back again and turned to crystal.

73 And then when he did that, that Voice said, "Now, you must be more sincere than what you are to do this." Then it left me, and I was standing in the room.

A few moments I heard a clock go off, and my wife had got... getting up. The children, you know how it is, I guess, at your house, one, "What am I going to wear today, mama? Where, where are my books? And what did I do?" You know. You, just like any home, you can't hear yourself think, hardly, for all of them trying to get ready at once.

75 And--and so I slipped off into the den room, and I got down on my knees, and I said, "Lord Jesus, I don't know these things. And what must I do? And the children will be calling me to take them to school in a few moments. What must I do?" And I looked around, and my Bible was laying there, and I said, "Lord, if You will forgive me..." I do not believe in just opening up the Scripture, and taking something out of the Bible and saying that, but there is times that when God can comfort you by such a thing. And I said, "Lord, in this case of emergency right now, before Your Spirit leaves me. And I--I don't know what to do. The kids will be a hour yet, before they'd be gone. Would You just show me? If that was something You're trying to get to me, heavenly Father, then let me know."

76 And I took this Bible and just pulled it open like that, and my thumb was laying at I Corinthians the 5th chapter, the 8th verse, when something reads something like this. "When you come..." I was planning on taking a fast to the Lord. I told Him I'd go out and fast. Said, "When you come to this feast..." Which, a fast in the body is a feast with the Lord. We know that. "So when you come to this feast, don't come with the old leaven or the leaven of malice, and so forth; but come with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth," just exactly what He had told me in the vision. "Come..." God is my solemn Judge. "Come with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth, that is the Word." Then I seen what He meant. As He...

77 Years ago, when I seen the Bible come down (I got it wrote right here.), come down; and a hand came from heaven and pointed down to Joshua, and read the first nine verses, and stopped there. That's Joshua, come to the wilderness, but never did... He was ready to... When he got near Jordan, God called him out, said, "This day I'll begin to magnify you before the people." And then he took the children of Israel across Jordan to the land where--give them, divided to them, the promised land.

78 I went to the woods, and prayed, and prayed, and fasted. And now, I went back to that tree where I'd met, where those squirrels was, that you've heard in other messages (See?) where those squirrels was. And standing there, along about three or four o'clock in the morning, after I'd staggered through the brush with what light I could see to get to the tree, coming early because I was led there... Then I met Him. God, help me to ever live true.

79 I'm going to read my text now. I have taken for a text this morning, wrote down here somewhere (Oh, here it is.), Joshua, in the Book of Joshua the 10th chapter. To you who are going to read behind me, or, the 10th chapter and the 12th verse... And I just have one hour.

And then I think, I'm not sure, but I believe Billy said he give out prayer cards this morning, said, "There wasn't very many, but some people want to be prayed for." And anybody got prayer cards, raise up your hand now. Well, that's all right. Well, okay, that's fine. All right.

Now, the 12th verse of the 10th chapter of Joshua...

81 And now remember, now, in the future, next Sunday I want to speak on "Christianity Versus Idolatry." And then I'll tell you from then, about whether the Lord leads on for the Christmas message, or not. It seems like that I have a message on my heart for the people at Christmas. And then I'll tell you from then.

82 Now, beginning the reading at the 12th verse of the 10th chapter of Joshua.

Then spake Joshua to the LORD in the day when the LORD delivered up the Amorites before the children of Israel, and he said in the sight of Israel, Sun, stand thou still upon Gibeon; and... Moon, in the valley of Ajalon.

And the sun stood still, and the moon stayed, until the people had avenged themselves upon their enemy. Is not this written in the book of Jasher? So the sun stood still in the midst of heaven, and hastened not to go down about a whole day. (Listen now.)

And there was no day like that before... or after it, that the LORD hearkened unto the voice of a man: for the LORD fought for Israel.

And Joshua returned, and all Israel with him, unto the camp at Gilgal.

83 May God add His blessings to His Word. Now, I wish, if it be the will of the Lord, that you tarry with me for a few minutes. I want to take a subject, strange, odd upon reading such a Scripture. And I want your attention and--and prayer during this time. I want to take the subject of one word: "Paradox."

And first I'd like to explain maybe what a paradox is. In the Webster's dictionary, it says that a "paradox" means "something that's incredible, but true." That is a paradox. Something that's almost completely out of reason, couldn't be so but yet it is, that's a paradox. And I want to rest a few minutes on these words, a paradox.

Now, we have many things that we could refer to as paradox. One thing that I would like to refer to is, this world itself is a paradox. Its standing is a paradox.

86 Last night I was talking to my daughter, Rebekah, that's in high school. And I was studying here in the Scripture, and--and was telling her about reading this--this verse here. And she said, "Daddy, Joshua actually stopped the world, didn't he?"

I said, "I don't know what he stopped. He stopped the sun."

She said, "He could not stop the sun, because the sun doesn't travel."

I said, "The reflection of it travels across the earth though, and he stopped that."

She said, "Well, then God stopped the world."

I said, "Then to the agnostic, what happens if the world happens to stop and lose its gravitation? It would shoot through space like a--a star, and missiles of it would be falling for a hundred billions of years in space."

But the Bible said that the sun stopped, and held its place for a whole day. I believe it. I believe it. It's unreasonable and incredible, but it's the truth.

91 Pray tell me then, which is the top side of the world, the North Pole or the South Pole? How do you know, if you're in space? You say, "The South Pole's down, under us." They think the North Pole is down, under them. See?

It's standing in a space, in a little circle of air, as it's turning some thousand-something miles per hour. 'Cause there's twenty-four or twenty-five thousand miles around it, and it turns around in twenty-four hours, so it make it going better than a thousand miles an hour, traveling around. And it never misses, striking exactly. Where it's--where it's on the equator where it goes around, it never misses a minute, perfectly timed, standing in the air. If that isn't a paradox, I don't know what one is. How that it's all the heavenly systems, how they are so timed, so perfectly; till that, in years that's to come, twenty and thirty years from now, science can see the coming of the eclipse of the sun and the moon, passing, and can tell you, to the moment, when they will pass, and when the eclipse will start.

93 No matter how fine a watch that we have, one of the precision... I've got one here that was give to me in Switzerland, as a present when I was there. The value's about three hundred dollars in American money, that was give to me. There isn't a week but what it has to be retimed; all clocks, nothing that man can make is so perfect. It'll... In a few years it'll be worn out and gone. As it gets older, it'll get worse all the time. The jewels will wear down. The accuracy of it will leave it. There's nothing that can be ground or fixed out by man, or honed out by man, that can stay perfect.

But this world stays perfect. What controls it? Well, you say, "I don't know what controls it, what holds it in its place." It truly is a paradox. It's... You cannot describe how God does it, but He does it. So that's the main thing, that He does it. And we know that it's so.

It's incredible how that you could spin a ball in the air, it will not make one complete revolution in the same place.

96 I was thinking here sometime ago when I was in the desert. And one of these little old jumping cactuses that the acids in your blood will draw right to you, one of those fellows jumped onto me. And you can't pick it off; you have to take something and rake it off. And it's got little burrs on it. And no matter how well you sharpen a needle, a needle will be blunt on the end; a perfect sharpness of a needle will be as perfect as you could get it, it'll be blunt to one of those jumping cactuses. And yet it is a leaf itself rolled down tight. How could it be that nature could roll a leaf tighter and sharper on the point, than a fine machine could grind one? And yet, plumb down to the end of that point is little fishhook burrs like that, little burrs to keep it and to hold itself in as it goes. Oh, a paradox, right, to science... It's incredible, but it's true.

97 I would like for someone to explain this. I could not tell you exactly the miles, or how many miles science says that the moon is from the earth. But how could that moon, I would say, standing millions and millions of miles away from the earth, and yet controls that tide of the sea. What does it? How can it be done? It's a paradox, but yet we look and see that it's done. It happens. The moon controls the tides. When the moon rocks out like this from the earth, the tide goes with it. And God has put the moon over the tides and set the boundaries, and they cannot pass that boundary where God drawed a line, and said, "See, you can come this close, but you cannot take the rest of it, for I've put My guard over you."

98 That moon, millions of miles from the earth, calls to that sea, and it sets its boundaries and controls it: incredible. What is on that moon? When just a few miles off the earth, all gravitation, all air, everything else leaves, goes out into space where there's not even air, for millions and millions and multiplied millions of miles, yet, it controls it. Said, "You can go so far, but you can't go no farther, for I'm the guard of God. I'm the watchdog that sets here, and you cannot pass these boundaries." Explain that. That's a paradox how that God does that, but yet He does it. It cannot be explained.

99 We got wintertime, snow on the ground, cold, ground's freezing. A little seed, and in that little seed is a germ of life, and that little seed will freeze, and burst open, and the pulp will run out of it; and that germ of life will be laying in the dust, in a frozen sheet of ice that would kill any life. How is it preserved and then comes again in the springtime? Couldn't explain that, could we? It's a paradox.

100 We take Hebrews the 11th chapter and the 3rd verse; we understand there that the Bible says, Paul speaking, that the world was framed and put together by the Word of God: a paradox, that a--a Word could speak and out of that Word would--would form material things, so that things that do appear was made out of things that does not appear. Things that we see was the spoken Word of God. The earth is the Word of God. The trees are a Word of God. Why would we be afraid to trust One that's given such a Word with such power and authority? Why would we be afraid to take that Word to ourselves and apply It to our ownself? It shows where we have fallen in unbelief. It's the Word, God's Word, a paradox, truly a paradox, God's Word.

101 Also I would like to show a paradox right quick, and that's when God called Abraham and told him when he was a hundred years old and Sarah was ninety, forty years a past the time of menopause for her... And Abraham, whose life was as good as dead; and Sarah, who was barren to begin with, and her womb as good as dead, and yet God said that He'd bring through them a child. That's a paradox. Ask the doctor if a woman a hundred years old could raise a baby, have a baby. It's impossible; it's incredible; but she did it because God said she would do it.

It's an incredible thing to think that a Man could set with His back turned to a tent, a Stranger with dust on His clothes, and tell a woman, who was in the back of the tent, what she was thinking about. A paradox, incredible, but yet it's true.

103 It was incredible when Abraham taken Isaac to the top of the mountain, his only begotten son, and took him up to the top of the mountain to offer him up as a sacrifice. And when he got to the top of the mountain, and laid Isaac on the wood, and was ready to take his life, and when he was coming down with his hand, Something caught his hand. And there was a ram hooked by its horns in the wilderness on top of the mountain. A paradox. Where'd the ram come from? How could it be a hundred miles from civilization without being killed, with lions and--and jackals, and wild dogs, and beasts, and things? Where did it come from? How did it get there, and up on top of the mountain where there's no water? Why wasn't it there when he picked up the rocks? He called the name Jehovah-Jireh, "the Lord's provided Himself a sacrifice." Incredible but yet is so true, for He is Jehovah-Jireh. Incredible things to our knowledge and science, but yet it is true: a great paradox.

It was a paradox, and will be, when Jesus, Mark 11:22 and 23, when He said, "If you say to this mountain, 'Be moved,' and don't doubt in your heart, but believe that what you have said will come to pass, you can have what you've said." It's incredible, but it's true. It's a paradox.

105 May I stop here to say, yonder in that woods, setting by the side of that tree that morning, no squirrels in the woods, but when a Voice spoke and said, "Say where they'll be"...

And there, so help me, if I die before I finish this message, pointing my finger to a bare-limbed walnut tree, said, "He'll sit right there." And there he was: incredible, but true!

He said, "Where will the next one be?"

I said, "Over in that bunch of clumps of stuff," and I never took my finger down till there he was.

"Where will the next one be?"

"Out on that snag out over that field." And there he was. It's incredible.

109 I asked my wife, the other morning. I said, "Honey, have I lost my senses? Am I becoming a madman? What's the matter with me? Why do I say the things I do? What do I do the things I do for? What makes me?" I love people, and yet just rip them apart. And I fast and pray to get a--rid of it; and the more I fast and pray, the worse it comes. Incredible, but it's true; it's true.

110 I seen a woman raise her hand just then, back in the building, praising the Lord. It was Hattie Wright, setting down there. When, she had two boys, if they'll excuse me in saying this, renegades, boys of the world. That little woman setting there that day, a widow... And I said, "Hattie, the Lord God... you've said the right thing. He provided those squirrels. He's Jehovah-Jireh."

She said, "That's nothing but the truth of God." Oh, she said the right thing. It seems incredible that a human being could speak a word...

112 As Brother Booth told you. As dirty and filthy as we are, Who is He that sets back yonder beyond the moon and stars, and all space and time and eternity? As even Booth said it, and I read the same thing the other day, reading Irenaeus, that even the Angels are dirty in His sight. Who are we?

But a woman said the right thing, that calls the heart of Jehovah. Said, "Ask her what she wants, and then give it to her." Amen. Incredible, but true. Right here now and in our sight is visible evidence; she asked for her boys' souls to be Christians. God gave her her desire. Incredible. That was more of a miracle than healing a sick person. That's changing a man's life, soul, body, and all he is. It changed his makeup. Incredible, but true. It was a paradox. We see it everywhere.

114 Paradox in Noah's time. When, Noah, a man, just an ordinary man; he became a prophet, or was a prophet of the Lord, perhaps farming. God told him, "Prepare for rain to come from heaven," when there was no rain. There'd never been no rain. There's no way to get rain up there. It had never rained on the earth. There was no seas; there was no waters, but yet God told him to make an ark for the saving of his house. And God brought the rain down. It was a paradox. Unscientific, but (what?) it was a paradox anyhow. Yes.

115 It was a paradox when the Hebrew children that had decided they'd stay with God's Word, regardless of what happened, that the king built the furnace seven times hotter than it ever had been het, and throwed those men in there, when the intense heat of the--of the furnace killed the men who walked up the gangplank with them to the mouth of the furnace; they died. But yet those men walked in that furnace for perhaps three hours. There would be no more even dust of them, for the human life that was in them would've perished. If it made one human life perish by coming close to it, what would it do another human life? But they throwed them in there, and let's say three hours; it might've been five.

116 He might've went and had lunch, and come back, said, "Open up the furnace door. There won't even be dust of them fellows left." But when he opened the door, there they were, unharmed, walking around in the fire: incredible, but true. Why? He said, "How many did you put in?"

They said, "We have put three in."

He said, "I see four." That's what made the paradox. "And that One looks like the son of the gods." He wasn't a son of the gods; He was the Son of God. They were heathens. Oh, God and His great Word.

118 There come a time when God's army had got cowardly and was afraid of a man, and that stood on the side of a hill. When they let one man that was three times any of their size, stand out on the side of a hill, and say, "Now, you trust in a real God, you say. Well, one of you fellows come out and fight me, and we won't--we won't have any bloodshed." The enemy of God had backed the church of God against the hillside, and they were taking it. They were afraid. They were cowards.

And in the camp come a little bitty fellow, little sheepskin wrapped around him, a shepherd's coat; the smallest man in the whole army, and not even a soldier. But it was a paradox, when God took that one man, that one little unconcerned fellow. The Bible said he was ruddy. That one little man put the whole army of the enemy to flight. That was a paradox. Looks like God would've give that great marching army enough courage to go fight. They were servants of God, why not go fight the battle of God? That's God's enemy; take it. Looks like He would've give them courage. But God took one little individual.

120 And remember another paradox, he never took a sword. Saul tried to put his armor on him, tried to put a sword in his hand. The poor little fellow couldn't hold it up. And he took a slingshot, a little rubber or a little leather, with two pieces of string wrapped on it. And he defeated the whole army of the enemy and put them to rout. It was a paradox, how that one little boy could put a army to running.

It's a paradox. Sure. God does it. He's just full of it. Sure, He is. That's what He does. That's His way of doing it. Yes, sir.

122 It was a paradox when Egypt had a great army that they had. The whole world was conquered. They had every nation under their hands. And when God decided to destroy that army, destroy that nation, looked like He would've raised up some Amorite army, or some great army somewhere, and would've sent them down there with better equipment; or put an consolidation of all the denominations together to go down and to fight together, so he'd get full cooperation. But God used a paradox. He took an old man eighty years old, and never put a sword in his hand, but an old crooked stick that sunk Egypt in the bottom of the dead sea. Incredible, what God can do, but that's the way He does it. He uses paradox to do it. See, He brings it to a paradox, a crooked stick of a shepherd instead of a marching army to defeat a--a nation that ruled the world.

Oh, the only thing God's waiting on now, I believe... Russia don't mean nothing to God. He wants to get one man. He don't have to have big organizations. He don't have to have big denominations. He wants to get one man that He can wrap His Spirit into him. That'll tell the rest of it; there will be another paradox. Until He can get someone completely surrendered, that will do that... That's the way God does His work; He uses paradoxes.

124 It was a paradox when a great soldier of--of God by the name of Jehoshaphat stood in the gates with a backslidden man by the name of Ahab, and said, "Before we go to this battle, is not it a good thing that we consult the Lord?" Now, if that man's heart is hungry to know the will of God, there's got to be a will of God somewhere.

Not always in the multitude of counsel is safety. Ahab says, "I've got all my ministers. They're all prophets. I'll call them up here. And you know, if I bring out four hundred prophets, we'll find the Word of the Lord." Not always you do, not always.

If it's not with the Word, then stay away from it. I don't care how many's there. Stay with that Word. God can't take that Word back.

Now, he brought them all out there, and they all prophesied with one accord that, "The Lord was with them. Go up."

But yes there was something wasn't right. And that man of God knowed that wasn't right. He said, "Haven't you got one more, just another one, somewhere?"

"Oh," said, "we got one, but I hate him."

Said, "Don't let the king say so."

129 God chose one illiterate boy, a little renegade to the nation, a despised and rejected one, to bring His message to the hungry-hearted. And instead of the--all the denominations together speaking with one accord in union, God brought one person: a paradox. But the man had the Truth. And it proved to be the Truth, because he was with the Word. It was a paradox, exactly.

Now, you say, "You mean you disagree with all this, and that, and that?" If it's not with the Word, I disagree with it. That's right. God's Word will never fail.

Talking with a priest, not long ago, he said, "Mr. Branham, you are trying to argue a point from a Bible." Said, "We believe the church, nothing with that. We believe the church, what the church says. God is in His church."

I said, "God is in His Word. And He is the Word." That's right, the Word.

133 That's the reason Micaiah took the Word. And God used a paradox to put every denomination to shame and brought to pass the Word of the servant of God: one man, despised, rejected, hated. What? Hated by his own people. Now, he wasn't a communist, or he wasn't something else. Let's say he was Pentecostal, and the Pentecostal groups hated him. They didn't like him. They had nothing to do with him. But he had the Word of God. God made a paradox out of it.

"Why wouldn't He, if all these other fellows are prophets and ministers, and so forth, why can't, in all this whole big group, decide something better than one person? Seem unreasonable that God would just make one man's Word right, than the rest of them."

135 Because that man's word was God's Word. That's the reason God brought the thing to pass, because the man was with God's Word. The others were prophesying a lie. Yes, it was a paradox when God took one little fellow's Word, and made it true, because it was His Word. God has to stand by His Word, not the council's word. But God's Word, that's who He stands by.

He took Micaiah instead of a well-trained school of ministers, renown men. Nothing against them, they were great men. They were men who believed in not another God; they believed in the same God Micaiah believed in. But they act like they believed in It, but wouldn't take His Word because they wanted to be popular. They wanted to find favor with the king. And their blindness overlooked the true Word of God. How could God bless what He had cursed?

137 You ladies and men both, don't think that I do this to be nasty; I do it to be honest. That's the reason. How can I say that women should have--all right, let them cut their hairs off, and things like that; wear, their clothes, that ain't got nothing to do with it? God's Word says it does. She's shameful and disgraceful as long as she does it, and God will never deal with her. I don't care how much she speaks in tongues, or jumps, or shouts, she's not got anywhere with God yet. That's the Word of the Lord.

Men, you who can't rule your own house, and then try to be preachers and deacons? How are you fit to be a preacher in the pulpit to lead the Church of the living God, and divide for them their inheritance, when, you think more of your meal ticket and the offering that comes in than you do the Word of God, and ashamed to say it before the women, afraid you won't be popular. God have mercy on your sinful soul. Speak the Word of God in truth.

139 John said, "The axe is laid at the root of the tree." And the axe is the Word of God. "Every tree that don't bring forth the right fruit, hew it down and cast it into the fire." God, bring us another paradox.

Why did God take John the Baptist, as I was just speaking of, instead of His well-trained priests of that day? He took a man that never went to school a day in his life. So we understand that John went into the wilderness, the age of nine years old, and was alone with God.

141 A few days ago in reading of the Nicene Council... That was a long time after the death of the last apostle, Saint John. When those men come up there to that Nicaea Council, some of those old brothers embarrassed the rest of them. They come there, dressed in sheepskins; upon those robed emperors, like Constantine and the bishops of Rome. Old sheepskins wrapped around them, and lived in the wilderness on herbs, but they were prophets of the Lord. The little church, the Greek side went on; the Roman side went back. But it goes to show, when you compromise, you can't be a servant of Christ.

142 John... In that day the church was very orthodoxy; they had the priests, the well-trained men. But God chose the man that had no education at all, and took him out of the wilderness, with a piece of sheepskin wrapped around him, and his whiskers all burred out, his hair hanging over his neck: no pulpit to preach from, no church to invite him. But he probably stood in mud, half to his knees, and preached, "The Kingdom of God is at hand." God chose that man.

143 When Jesus said, "Who did you go out to see, a man that can speak at all the schools, a man that's finely robed, and so forth?" He said, "They're in kings' palaces." Said, "What'd you go to see, a prophet?" He said, "More than a prophet. This is who the prophet spoke of would come, 'I send My messenger before My face.'" He was the--the angel of the covenant. He was the--the great forerunner.

144 But it was a paradox, how God... Why didn't he come down to that big school up there at Jerusalem? Why didn't He come to Caiaphas, the high priest? Why did He not come to some of those great, trained men, who had been trained from childhood, and their fathers had been trained before them, and their fathers before them, for generation after generation after generation, trained and schooled, fine, high-cultured, educated? And then pick an old man out in the wilderness that never had a day's schooling in his life, and set him out there on the Jordan, and said, "The--this is him." A paradox, exactly. Incredible, but yet it was true. God did it.

145 The virgin birth of our Lord, incredible, for a woman to bring a child without knowing a man. God did it. God did it. See, it's a paradox. Took a little old woman down there, a little old girl, engaged to some man about forty-five years old, she herself was about sixteen or eighteen, and engaged to this man who was a widower of four children. And then took this woman and overshadowed her by the Holy Spirit, and conceived in her womb the body that tabernacled Almighty God: a paradox.

146 How that heaven can't hold Him. Earth is His footstool, heavens is His throne, and yet could bring the Fullness of the Godhead bodily, and embody It into a Man. Oh. When you can measure for hundreds of billions of miles into aeons of time, and never measure God; and yet a little baby, laying in a manger, contained the Fullness of His Godhead bodily. Jehovah, a paradox. That great God, Who sets back yonder, to control a hundred million suns shining on planets, Who never begin and never ended, and would embody Himself in a manured stable...

And then we get out and dance and drink, and carry on in a celebration. It's not a celebration; it's a worship. We celebrate Christmas. How that God did that in order He could die to take the place of a sinner.

148 It was a paradox when a little, curly-headed boy, little stoop-shouldered fellow; he probably wasn't five-foot tall; and he had seven locks hanging down around his head, a little sissy. And he was on his road down one day to see his girlfriend, and a lion roared against him.

Did anybody ever hear a real lion roar? You probably have in these cages and things around here. But I want to tell you, they're just meowing then. You ought to hear a wild one really roar. The rocks will fall off the hill a half a mile away; pebbles will roll down the hill; it just vibrates the ground so. Where that roar comes from, I don't know.

150 Oh, I seen one one day; he was hanging his head down, a big old yellow-mane lion roared at a black one, because a black-mane, because he'd picked up a piece of meat. He left it laying there, and he just as much as said, "Now, you leave that alone, I'm going down to get a drink of water." And he went down to lap the water. When he come back, this black-mane had been licking on it. The old pappy just stopped, put his head down, and he let out a belch, and, I say, that the rocks rolled off the hill. Oh, my. He'd shake the city if he roared like that here. A roar of the lion, oh, he is ferocious.

And that roar run out against this little curly-headed shrimp, we'd call him, and then something happened. That little shrimp walks over, and gets him by the mouth, and puts one hand down this a way and one in that way, not nervously, and just pulls him apart and lays him down there. That's a paradox. What caused it? If you'll notice the reading just before it, "And (the conjunction) the Spirit of the Lord came upon him." That's what made the difference. And he slew the lion.

152 Then one day some Philistines came after him. He was unarmed. There was a thousand of them. They had long spears and big shields, and that's like a door in front of you, like that, the shields. Just think of a great big brass shield now, all the way in front of you, with helmets of brass on, big coats of brass, and all over their shins and everything with brass; great, big long spears, long as them out to that pole there, maybe fifteen, twenty feet long, big brass heads on them like that, sharp as a razor. And they found this little curly-headed shrimp coming down from Palestine to visit some girlfriend of his down there. So they said, "There's that little fellow. Let's go take him." One man could've took him by the end of that spear, just lifted him up and shook him a little bit, and he'd a-fell right down to his hand, down to the hilt on the spear. Why, he's just a little bitty old guy.

153 Some people, the artists, try to draw Samson with--with shoulders he couldn't walked in this Tabernacle. Well, that wouldn't be no mystery, that he--a man that size. Samson was just a little bitty old thing, but the Spirit of the Lord's what was big. See? He takes the... It--it--it's dishonoring the Scripture to say he was a man that size.

God always takes the foolish and ignorant things to--like that, to do His work with. You see? He takes something that's nothing.

155 So this little fellow was standing out there, and all at once here come these Philistines and surrounded him to kill him. And he took the jawbone of a mule that was laying there, a wild one, a little donkey, picked up the jawbone of that mule, and the Spirit of the Lord came on him. And there was a paradox, how that he beat down with the jawbone of a mule, through that half-inch-thick helmet over the top of the heads with the jawbone of a mule. Why, the first, that old dry jawbone laying there, the first lick he would've hit it, it'd bursted into a thousand pieces, over the top of one of those helmets or those big shields. When a thousand rushed in upon him, and he beat every one of them to death: paradox. That was when the Spirit of God come upon him.

Oh, if we could only be jawbones in the hand of God, there'd be another paradox. Yes, it was.

157 It was a paradox when Jesus our Lord took five biscuits and two little fish, and broke them, and fed five thousand, and taken up baskets full of remainings, little parcels that some of them didn't eat. They lay four or five fish down at this table, and four or five loaves of bread, and then they'd go over here and lay four or five loaves of bread. And some of them couldn't even eat it all, just left them laying there. So they picked them up, baskets full of them. Oh. See? How did He do it? It's incredible that a Man could take five biscuits and two little fishes, and feed five thousand, and take up seven baskets full, left over. It's incredible, but He did it. Why? It was God. It was a paradox. It's incredible, but He did it.

158 It was incredible, and never before or after, on a stormy sea and the waves so high till it was sinking the ship, when a Man come walking down across those waves. I can just see every time the--the great big whitecap comes around Him, just bursts and falls down towards the bottom, and He walks right on just like He was on a piece of concrete. Walking upon the sea in time of a storm, let science figure that one out. What held Him up there? What kept Him on that sea, when it's a half a mile deep right in there? When those great waves, many times bigger than this Tabernacle, splashing, why, why, it filled the little boat and waterlogged it. It was wet inside and out, and it was sinking, the mast poles had broke down, and the oars was gone, and all hopes of being saved was gone. And here come Somebody walking on the water. A paradox, sure, incredible, cannot be explained, but He did it. Oh, yes. He did it, come walking on the water. It's incredible that this same One... O God, I hope this drives home.

159 Incredible, a real paradox, that this same One, Jesus of Nazareth, would choose a bunch of ignorant fishermen for His church, instead of the well-trained priests and denominations of that day. How that a God that had all wisdom, that could walk on the waters, that could turn water into wine, that could take five biscuits and feed five thousand people, and take up seven basketfuls left over. How that that same One, the God that sets in eternity yonder, that's so bright till the suns hide their face from Him; the very pool of wisdom and purity, and of understanding and knowledge, Supreme of the supremes, and He would come to a place where a great organization of churches had all gathered together and trained all their men, and He'd go down and pick up a bunch of dirty, stinking fishermens that couldn't even write their own name, and choose that type of men to set the Church in order for His Bride. Strange thing, isn't it? Looks like, at least, He'd took somebody was trained.

He's the Trainer. He's the One Who does it. Strange that He had did it. Instead of taking church men, He took fishermen to do it. Very odd, but that's the way He does it. It's true.

161 It's a real paradox when God took a bunch of ignoramuses, as we would call them today, holy-rollers, poor, of this world's goods, and poured out the Holy Ghost on them in a upper room; instead of pouring It out upon the Sanhedrin Council, where all the theologians set, where all the great men was, where the head of all the churches, where the ones that had studied in the Scriptures, and had made a great school, well trained, and waiting for the coming Messiah, and knowing that they'd be the one who'd walk out and meet Him, and say, "Messiah, You came down as if on an airplane's wings; You set down here on the temple steps; we seen You come down out of heaven, from the golden corridors of heaven; now, we're all trained and ready to go to work. We got our schooling, we got our Bachelor of Art, we got our Ph.D., LL.D., and all this. We're all trained. Here we stand, ten-thousand strong. We're ready for You. Come on. We're waiting, calling, 'Come.'"

162 But instead of that, He goes down and gets a bunch of people that didn't hardly know right hand from left (That's right.), and put them in the upper room, and poured out His Spirit (O God) upon a bunch of people like that. Instead of taking the Sanhedrin Council, He took fishermen. Isn't it strange that He didn't use their educations? It pleased God.

It seems to please God to make His own Church a paradox. The same thing He's doing right now, making a paradox out of His Church, bypassing all the great highfaluting, and all this stuff there that's so-called church. And He'll... Anybody that He can get into His hand, that'll open their eyes and see what's Truth, and test it with the Word of God in the time that we're living, and place them into the Body... A paradox. God chooses such. He makes His Church a paradox, odd people, strange people.

164 All these up there in the upper room, come out there speaking in another language, staggering like drunk people, staggering and carrying on. Women, His own--own mother and all of them in the upper room, come out there, jabbering something that nobody could understand what they were doing at first. They had cloven tongues set upon them. "Cloven" means "parted." No one understood what they were doing. They was jabbering around there, and acting like they were drunk.

And there stood a bunch of people who was trained, scholars of the Gospel, theologians, but God chose, God, to take and leave them set in their ignorance, with their highly smart and educations, and come over here and picked up this bunch of guys that didn't know their abc's, and poured out His Spirit upon them, made a paradox out of them. Yes, God does that; He does that for His own purpose. He makes His Church a paradox; I believe in them. I believe it.

166 So help me, God, I believe the Word. "Let every man's word be a lie, and This be True." What this Word says do, let's do it the way this Word says do it; no matter how funny it seems, and how odd you get to be, or anything like that. Stay with the Word. You're called old fashion; you're called this, that, or the other; what do you care anyhow? Stay with this Word. This is It, the Truth. Don't take what someone else says. Take what the Word said.

167 Here sometime ago, a minister friend... I just heard this told; I believe it. One hot afternoon down in Georgia, he was visiting with this--a druggist. The old druggist was a fine old Christian brother, full of the Spirit of God. And he said, "Come in and set down, and let's have a--a Coke." They was setting there drinking their Coke. He said, "I want to say something to you, and you perhaps will not believe this."

"Well, let's hear it first," said the minister.

He said, "I have always tried to do my best for God." He was a deacon in a church. He said, "I've always tried to live to my calling and do that which was right." He said, "I've never cheated anybody. I've always testified for my Lord everywhere I could." And said, "I've... To... My drugs here," said, "I've tried to carry the very highest class that could be bought'n. I've never overcharged anybody. I've tried to do everything was right, that I knowed how to do to serve the Lord." He said, "I'm going to tell you what happened."

169 Said, "My son, who's studying to be a druggist too, to follow me, he was in the front of the building there one day." And said, "It was during the time of the depression." Said, "A little lady walked into the--the door." And said, "You could see what her trouble was. And she was to be a mother. And her husband, and both of them, poorly dressed," said, "they give the prescription over to my son," and said, "to have it filled, for the woman was in need of this certain thing that the doctor had prescribed for her. And said, he said, 'This will be so much, such-and-such,' when the to-be father asked 'How much will it be?' 'So-and-so.' He said, 'Sir, I will not be able to get the prescription fulfilled, or filled,' he said, 'because that I haven't any money.'"

170 Well, he said, "My son said, 'Go right down the street there, just a half a block, or a block, and turn left, and you'll see where the--the place is where they have charity. And you go there to the county, and they will perhaps give you the money to have an order, that they'll pay for this prescription, because it's got... The lady has to have the--the--the medicine right away.'" And said, "He went out of the place, started..."

And said he listened to his son. "And something said, 'Oh, no, don't do that.' Said, 'That woman needs that.'" Said, he happened to think, "'That long line of people down there, it's hard for a well man to stand in the line, let alone a mother in that condition.'"

Said, "I said to my son, 'Go, call them; tell them to come back.'" He said, "And I rushed to the door, and said, 'Come back. Come back.' They come back. And I said to my son, 'Fill that. There's no charge.'"

173 And said, "My son give me the prescription, and I went over and had it filled, and filled it up the best that I could, and brought it out to give to the lady, and tell her that. There would be no charges on this. That was all right, 'cause she was in need of it real bad, and--and I'd get by without it, so, the money for it."

So said, "I just started to lay the medicine in her hand. And when I did, I looked at the hand; it was scarred." Said, "I looked up, and I was putting it in Jesus' hand." Said, "I learned then that the Scriptures, what it meant, 'Insomuch as you've done unto the least of these, My little ones.'"

Said, "'Do you believe that?' this fellow said to me. Why, sure, I believe that." It was a paradox, incredible, but it's true.

176 How about the great Saint Martin of Tours, France, when he, being a soldier, was one night coming down a cold, dark street, and there was a... In this cold dark street laid an old bum, laying on the street, freezing. His blood was freezing in his veins. And Martin, yet not a Christian... And anyone who's read Bible history, knows of Saint Martin. The historian the other day that was trying to get his card, that's the one I picked for the--for the third church age, Saint Martin, because he had signs following. And Saint Martin looked down before... He was a soldier, and there laid this old man, laying in the street, freezing. And he looked, and he had one coat; without the coat, he'd freeze. He took his knife and cut the coat in half, and wrapped the bum up in it, put the other half around himself, and went walking on.

177 That night, when he got into his room, and had set down, he heard Someone come into the room. He looked; here come Jesus, wrapped in that piece of coat. That was his call to the ministry.

He become a saint. He spoke in tongues. His school was trained. He trained his people right with the Word of God. He didn't care about what the first Church of Rome or any of them said. He stayed right with the Word of God. He taught them; speaking in tongues, and laying hands on the sick. They raised the dead. They casted out devils. One man, his friend, had been killed, and he went and laid his body over him (asked if he could see him a few minutes); he and his buddy come walking out together. Why? It was a paradox. Sure, God did it.

179 I believe in paradoxes. Yes, sir. I believe. I believe in them with all my heart.

It was a paradox when all the smart men there was in the world, and God put the key to the Kingdom in the hands of the one that was considered the ignorant and the unlearned. That's right. One of the smartest men in the world in that day was Caiaphas, the high priest; another was the emperors and the kings, and the great men of the earth, like presidents and so forth, all these great men.

And what's the most important thing in the world? Is God's Church. God made the earth; He made it for a purpose: to take a Church out of it, a Bride. And that's the most important job in the world.

182 And the smartest men He had was emperors and kings, and potentates and monarchs, high priests and church men. He could've took any of those. But it was a paradox when He called a man who couldn't even sign his own name, and said, "I give you the keys to the Kingdom. Whatever you bind on earth, I'll bind it in heaven. What you loose on earth, I'll loose it in heaven."

Say, I just thought of that about that vision, "What you loose or bind."

"What you bind on earth, I'll bind in heaven. What you loose on earth, I'll loose in heaven." Yes, He give that not to a learned high priest, Caiaphas, but to a ignorant fisherman. Truly a paradox.

185 We see Paul, a little old hook-nosed Jew on his road down, arrogant, going down to bind them people making that noise, and shouting and things; throwing them in jail, making havoc of the Church; stoned Stephen, witnessed to it, and held their coats. He--he was a terror. How would God ever choose a man like that?

And look, the bishops, all the apostles, they said, "We'll make a choice, somebody to take Judas' place." And who do they choose? They chose Matthias. Matthias, I believe it's called. Matthias, yeah. Matthias, they chose him by casting lots, and not one thing did he ever do. He seemed to be a righteous man. And God chose the most high-tempered, meanest guy there was in the land to take his place. Paradox, that's what God does: paradox.

187 It was a paradox when this ungodly, high-headed, high-tempered, mean, despisable Jew was on his road down one day to a city, to bind the Christians and put them in jail, and when all at once he was stricken down. And when he looked up, there stood that Pillar of Fire, and a Voice coming, saying, "Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou Me?" It was a paradox when he could see It, and the rest of them couldn't see It. See?

Somebody said, "Oh, I never see That. There's no such a thing there; yeah, you don't. That's wrong." About this today, they say this, "I don't believe such." No, sure not. Certainly not. But there's there--those there that does see It. Sure, if you can't, you're blind; you can't see It.

189 A fellow said to me, some time ago, been several years ago, said, "Now, if I'm in your way..." He said, "Now, Paul struck a man blind." Said, "If I be of the devil," said, "you strike me blind."

I said, "That don't necessarily have to be done. You're already blind. See, you're already blind. You're the worst kind of blindness. See?" I said, "Ann, in the temple, could see farther than you can see, and she was blind, physically." He's blind, spiritually. Sure. It was a paradox.

191 It was a paradox when God made so-called heresy... All this noise, and shouting, and praising God, and speaking in tongues, and people who's despised and rejected, and called idiots and heretics; it's a paradox when God, the great Father of all, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who chose a bunch of heretics to bring salvation to His Church, instead of the well trained ecclesiastical, theological system. It's a paradox.

192 Not long ago I was in a city in Washington, or I believe it was Oregon. And there was a--a reporter come, two little reporters, had cigarettes in their hand. They come in. They was going to write me up, and, sure, really good, you know. And they were going on, saying this thing and another thing. And he said, "And--and are you a holy-roller?"

I said, "No." I said, "I haven't never rolled." But I said, "I--I guess if He'd tell me to roll, I would."

And so went ahead talking like that, you know. And she was going, and she said, oh, going on. I said, "Just let me tell you something, little lady, you write up anything you want to. You're a Catholic."

She said, "That's right." Said, "How'd you know I was a Catholic?"

I said, "Well, just the same way I knowed those other things on the platform. See?" I said, "You're a Catholic. And you go on and write it up, but I'm warning you right now; in thirty days from now, you write it up, and you'll be laying on the side of a road with your throat cut by glass off your own car, screaming for mercy, and you'll think of me many times."

She said, "Aren't you Irish?"

"Yes."

"Was your people Catholic?"

I said, "Perhaps before me."

Said, "What would your mother think of such, about you doing the way..."

198 I said, "I baptized her in the Name of Jesus Christ. And she received the Holy Ghost. Uh-huh. Yes."

And I said, "Now, if you want to go in that way, then I'll take your name and you take my name. Then if it isn't so then, after thirty days, you write it up in the paper that I'm a false prophet. Now, you go ahead and write it."

She said, "Well, I'd hate to think, when I got to heaven, that a bunch of ignoramuses like is up there at that meeting, would be ruling heaven."

I said, "You won't have much trouble." I said, "The only thing is, I don't... Unless you change your mind and your way, you won't be there anyhow. See?" I said, "Because they'll be there. God has chosen that."

202 It's a paradox, that God had taken the foolish (See?), them things. See? God chose to bring salvation to the world through such a bunch, a paradox, altogether different from their high-trained and polished scholars, and theologians and things. God just bypasses that, takes some little ignoramus and raises it up, and puts His Message in him, like He did John, some of the rest of them, Peter and them, sent them on out and preach the Gospel, and bringing in His Church, and save them, and bring them back to the earth, and that's all there is to it. See? And just let all this great polished stuff go. Oh, my, it sure is something. I'd...

203 God, when God chose the ignorant and unlearned, instead of the education and learned, for His Bride... Could you imagine a man, choosing his bride, would take--a man with the highest, highest supreme powers...

I got a little something here I wanted to say, but I ain't going to have time to say it, about a little parable I seen one time. But I won't be able to say it. I had it jotted down here, but I haven't got time for it.

But God chose His Bride out of a bunch of people like that. Now, anybody saying that that isn't so, then you don't believe your Bible. That's exactly right. Read your Bible; that's exactly right.

206 It was a real paradox when God chose the foolishness of inspired preaching instead of high-polished theology. A man that don't know, hardly, use "hit, hain't, tote, fetch, carry," all such words as that, and--and say all kinds of--of things out of his grammar, and ungrammarized, and everything else like that, and God chose that instead of taking the great scholarly polished, who can really pronounce the words and say it just right. But it pleased God to take the foolishness of inspired preaching, some little old plowboy don't know his abc's, and take that man and win souls by him. When, deceivers, all polished up, just leading the blind leading the blind. A real paradox.

Oh, the Word's so full of it. Many contexts here, or texts, I have to--to bypass.

208 It's true that the big church shines and glitters with polished theology, while the Kingdom glows with humbleness, the poor and humble. The Gospel don't shine; It glows. Fool's gold shines; real gold glows. There's a difference between a glow and a shine. We know that. While the big church glitters and shines with high-polished scholars, fine pews, crucifix all over the wall, and the highest and finest of structures and buildings, and great towering things, all like that; the little Kingdom, down in some little alley like here somewhere is glowing with the glory of God, filled with the humble in heart (See?), God working in them, healing the sick, and raising the dead, and casting out devils, and so forth like that; just letting them pass on by.

209 There was a great ministerial. Don't you forget this. There was a great ministerial meeting here sometime ago in a certain city where some people from right here was at the meeting. And they had a certain man who was going to... Oh, he was a theologian, "He had the message for the day, for the people." And he studied for two or three weeks on it. That was all right. And when he walked up to the platform, not a wrinkle in his clothes, my, with the finest of things on, you know, walked up there, and stuck out his chest, and laid all of his--his material out for his message. And he really preached an hour's message that could not be touched intellectually. Oh, how he stuck out his chest, and took the name of L.L. Doctor So-and-so, from a certain big school. That was so highly polished and scholarly, till he brought such a masterpiece to the people, of psychology and things. Said, "It was wonderful."

But the Christians setting there, just like at the Nicene Council, it just grieved the Spirit. Oh, it was a masterpiece, sure. Yes, sir. It had all the polish on it, could be. But the real Spirit-filled people, just, "Huh?" It just didn't go with... There was no Spirit there to back it up.

211 So when he come down, he had his head ducked down; he seen it didn't go over right. He was from another school; and he was with Pentecostal peoples. So when he come down off the platform, his feathers was dropped down. Started walking down through there, with all of his stuff under his arm, like this, walking down through the congregation.

There was a wise old saint setting over on the right-hand side, reached over to another man and said, "If he would've went up the way that he come down, he would've come down the way he went up." That's it. If he'd have went up humble, he'd have probably come down filled with the glory. If he would've went up the way he come down, he would've come down the way he went up. That's right. A paradox.

213 Listen, in closing now, just for a moment 'fore the prayer line. I wanted to say another word, about two, about paradox.

The old prophets' visions is still a paradox. It's untouched. Who can say that a man four thousand years ago could spoke of the horseless carriages jostling through the broad ways, against one another. The Old Testament prophets, how they could foresee things and foretell it, lifted up by the power of God, that saw it way in the years to come, and foretold it to the accuracy of perfection. Explain it. It's a paradox. Oh.

215 Another one, I want to give you a little one, insignificant. But my conversion was a paradox. I say this with love and respect. My parents has gone on. My mother's people were all sinners, trappers, hunters, and mountain people. My father's people were all drunkards, bootleggers, gamblers, gun-shooters, killing one another; most all of them died with their shoes on. There wasn't a speck of religion any way to us. And how did God... What was That that come into that little old log cabin up there that morning, that you see pictured on that wall there? What? It's altogether different.

If you put a grain of wheat in the ground, it'll bear a grain of wheat. You put corn in the ground, it'll bear corn. You put a cocklebur in the ground, it'll bear a cocklebur.

But this is a paradox. Each one of you can say the same thing about yourself. We all can think at a paradox of what happened.

218 Here's another paradox. How can me, after preaching nearly thirty years, could still dread that thought of going yonder? How could it be? After been preaching since I was a little boy, and now here a man fifty-two years old, and then think of dreading... I--I didn't... I knowed I was saved, but was dreading of the thought... But the love of God one morning came down in my room, lifted me up, and took me into a place where the redeemed was. Indeed a paradox.

219 I want to ask you something. I might cut this off here now. I want to ask you something. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] What is That on that picture there? Where did It come from? What's It here for? Science can't deny It. What is It in the meeting, that stands there and combs the people through, and tells them, "Back yonder, what you did... You're here for this purpose. You're here for that"? It's incredible to the scientific mind.

220 Now, we know telepathy. Telepathy is, say something, like you're saying something and I can say the same thing (See?), or I'm reading your mind; it's happening right then. But when you see that It tells things that'll happen way out yonder, that leaves telepathy alone.

It's incredible that God in this last days, as He promised He'd do, would do such a thing. But it's true; it's a paradox. The same God that's always had paradoxes and showed them, He's the same God today, because He keeps His Word. Science cannot deny It; there It is on the mechanical camera. It's a paradox: God.

222 What is It? In--in Exodus the 13th chapter, we read that God gave the children of Israel, which was a type of the church today... As they journeyed naturally, we're journeying in the Spirit. Next Sunday we're taking that now. Remember, it's all on that. See? Now, how that--that where they are--went on the ground, materially, like this, and God was with them, the Church is seated with Christ in heavenly Places in the spiritual realms a-going, with all dominions under our feet. Hallelujah. Yes, sir. And they had a Pillar of Fire, a Light that they followed. Wherever this Light went, they followed that Light. Thousands of years has passed, hundreds and hundreds of years has went by, and It's still alive. A paradox. The same yesterday... Fulfilling the Scripture, It's here for a witness; not because of us, but because that God promised It, that Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today, and forever. It was the One that Moses esteemed the riches of Christ, or the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt. And what was the Christ that went before Him? A Light, a Pillar of Fire.

He said, "I come from God and I return to God." He did. "A little while and the world won't see Me no more, yet you shall see Me; for I'll be with you, even in you, to the end of the world." Right down at the end of the world, He'd be there too. Here we are.

224 After His death, burial, and resurrection, Saint Paul met Him on the road down to Damascus; He was back to that Pillar of Fire. Almost two thousand years has passed since then, and here He is, not amongst the denominations, not amongst the high-polished scholars of the day, but a bunch of poor and humble. A paradox--a paradox. To those who love Him, believe Him, thousands around the world who believed Him, it's to fulfill His promise of both New and Old Testament. That's what it is. But it's a paradox.

It was a paradox when God promised to give the Kingdom to a little flock, and instead of a great organized church. "Fear not little flock; it's your Father's good will to give you the Kingdom." It will... It's a paradox. It's a paradox.

227 It'll be a real paradox, one of these days, when Jesus comes; and the dead in Christ shall rise, this mortal takes on immortality, and the rapture of the Church comes.

In this Christmas times when people are shopping, and dancing, and drinking, and celebrating something that they know nothing about, like they was celebrating Washington or Lincoln's birthday, and not worshipping the... They still got God in a manger, when God's not in a manger. He's raised from the dead, and alive forevermore, living among us, proving Himself, as the same God that the Nicene fathers carried, and down through the ages has come since the day of Pentecost. The same God that met Paul on the road to Damascus; he was a missionary to the Gentile and a messenger from God to the Gentiles. The Gentile's Message started by a visitation of the Pillar of Fire, and it ends the same way.

230 The Gentile kingdom started off, the kingdom of the world (That's the world.) started off with a rebuke from a heavenly language in the days of king Nebuchadnezzar; ends up the same thing, as the Holy Ghost poured out upon the Gentile church at the last days to rebuke the Gentile nations again with a handwriting on the wall, the handwriting on the wall, that God has prepared His Church, He's prepared His people, He's prepared His place, and they're waiting for Him to come.

And that rapture. "When the trumpet of God shall sound, and the dead in Christ shall rise, we which are alive and remain shall not hinder them that's asleep. For the trumpet of God shall sound, the dead in Christ shall rise; and we shall be caught up together with them, to meet the Lord in the air." A paradox, one of these mornings, when the graves open and the dead walks out; when the ones who are living will be changed in a moment of a twinkling of an eye, and go up in the air to meet Him.

232 The whole thing is a paradox, God moving amongst His people. Do you believe that? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] Let us bow our heads for a word of prayer.

God, now for over an hour, and about an hour and ten minutes, we have stood here speaking of past and present events, of how the Holy Spirit dividing them, Lord, as the Word of God has so graciously did, showing that the very God of heaven, Who lived in the old days in the same form and the same way, lives today. The same wonders and the same power that was upon the prophets of old, that was upon the Church at Pentecost, was upon Hannah, and upon Agabus, the prophets of the New Testament in that day, who even corrected Saint Paul... And Saint Paul got in trouble by not listening to Agabus, 'cause Agabus... Though he was an apostle, Paul was, but Agabus had the Word of the Lord, and he warned him not to go up there. But Paul was determined to go, and then he got in trouble. And, Father, always we get in trouble if we disobey the Word of God.

We see that the very God that was with those brethren there, is the same God today. We see Him in every manifestation. And it is a paradox, Lord. The world looks, and shakes their head, and says there's nothing to it. The believer accepts It and embraces It, and knows that It's the living God.

235 O Father, we pray this morning, that if there would be someone among us who has not yet been a believer, that this will be the hour that they will believe. O God, grant it just now in the heart of every person that's here, that doesn't know Christ as their Saviour, that this will be the hour that there'll be a paradox before them; that a vile wretched sinner, by nature a sinner, born in the world in sin, shaped in iniquity, come to the world speaking lies, through filth, could be changed and made in the righteousness of the Son of God. Grant, Lord, that that--that great paradox will take place in the hearts of all here this morning who doesn't know Thee as their Saviour and their coming King, and are ready to meet Thee at the last trump if it should sound today.

Then we would pray also, Lord, that You would remember those here that are sick and afflicted. O God, today we pray that You'll heal every person that's sick or afflicted. Let them know that God still performs paradox to anyone who will make come to pass His Word.

237 We know His Word is a paradox. When It promises something so unreal to the world, something that they cannot prescribe to, it's--it's something beyond their knowledge and--and understanding. But when a simple heart will take that Word and sink It into the depths of its being, then that Word produces the live facts of that promise.

Oh, how we thank Thee for this, that there is simple people that believe this Message. We're not looking for a kingdom to where that atomic ages will rule, but we're looking for a Kingdom that Christ will rule in the power and majesty of peace and glory upon the earth; not where we will press our feet to automobile gas pedals, or fly through the air with jet planes; but where we'll set around the throne of the living God, oh, and look upon Him, and see the One Who was wounded for our transgressions and bruised for our iniquity; the chastisement of our peace upon Him, and with Whose stripes we were healed. Our hearts' desire, Lord, since the great paradox has come to us, that we will reach Him and set with Him at that day. Grant it, Lord. We ask this in Jesus' Name.

239 And while we have our heads bowed, I wonder in the audience this morning, if anybody would like to be remembered in prayer, and say, "Lord God, I raise my hand to You. And, Brother Branham, you're going to look and see my hand, and pray for me, that a great paradox will take place in my heart, that when I'll meet Christ in the baptism of the Spirit and the power of His resurrection." God bless you, each, and every one. That's fine. "That I'll meet God." And God be with you. "I'll meet Him, and a great paradox will take place in my life, and I'll be filled with His power and His glory, and the goodness and mercy of Him that liveth forever and ever. And someday I'll be included in that paradox that's coming. Something that when..."

The dust of those prophets lays yonder in the earth. When the dust of the martyrs who were eat up by lions, and with the dung of the lions was spread across the dust, and all over the earth, but yet Christ will raise that body again. It goes to show that He is the resurrection.

241 When He took a little mud from His hands and put them upon the eyes of a man who never had eyes, showed that man was made from the dust of the earth, and he returned with eyeballs and could see the Creator that made him.

If God don't intend to raise the dead, then why did He become flesh like us, and go back towards the dust, and raise Himself up again? Why did He raise Himself up if there is no resurrection of the dead? Oh, let us not be children, but let us be men and women in the Spirit, believe God with all of our heart.

Would there be another now before we start praying? God bless you, you my brethren, you. Yes.

244 Our heavenly Father, now we bring to You these that's raised their hands. Somehow another, the Holy Spirit has made Its way down into their hearts, there telling them, "You are not here just to eat and drink, and--and to sleep, and to get up and work; and then go back, eat and drink and sleep again. You are here to be sons and daughters of God. You are here to take your position and place in Christ. And I am here this morning to call you," would say the Holy Spirit to their life.

Father, with prayer, the only weapon that I know of, I present them to You. And I--I defy the enemy that would keep them from You. I place, by faith, the Blood of Jesus Christ between the enemy and them, that would keep them from this glorious experience of this great paradox of receiving the Holy Spirit, having Eternal Life. For we realize that's the only--only thing that there is, the only solution that's given to us for Eternal Life is to have God's Life in us, then it's Eternal Life in us. Grant it, Lord, that it will happen to every one who raised their hands. And perhaps those who did not have the courage to raise their hands, grant it to them also. Now, Father, they are Yours. I present them to You, in the Name of Jesus Christ.

And now as the prayer line is to be formed, Father, I don't know who will be coming up here. But give us another paradox this morning, Lord. May some great mysterious power of God move down and do something as You've promised. And this will be my first time, Lord, since meeting with You the other day. I pray now that You will grant the requests of the people, through Jesus' Name. Amen.

247 Now, I wish that everyone would just be seated if you can for just a moment.

Now, anyone that has a prayer card... Billy come down this morning, as he promised he would, and gave out prayer cards to some people here. He said there wasn't very many. Would you raise up your hands, the ones that's got a prayer cards. All right. I wonder if you'd just take your place and stand right along here, those who have prayer cards. Where... Billy, where you at? Oh, all right. Stand right along here.

249 Now, everyone in prayer now. We're coming before our Lord God. Now, let's sing that song with the music, if you will, as Sister Arnold plays there. All together now, just quietly...

Only believe, only believe,

All things are possible, only believe;

Only believe, only believe,

All things are possible, only believe.

[Brother Branham begins humming "Only Believe"--Ed.]

.. only believe,

All things are possible, only believe;

Only believe, only believe,

All things are possible, only believe.

250 [Brother Branham begins humming "Only Believe," and then reads Mark 11:21-24--Ed.]

Peter calling to remembrance said unto him, Master, behold, the fig tree which Thou cursed is withered away.

Jesus answering said unto him, Have faith in God.

For verily I say unto you, That whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed,... be thou cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which he saith shall come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he saith.

Therefore I say unto you, that, What things soever you desire, when you pray, believe that you receive them, and you shall have them.

251 Jesus said, once when they couldn't understand that He was Who He was, He said, "If you can't believe Me, believe the works that I do. And if I don't do the works of My Father, then don't believe Me. But if I do the works of My Father, then you believe the works."

I've got just through, this morning, bringing the message of--of a Paradox. "A paradox' is "something that it's unreasonable, but it's--it's really incredible, says Webster, but is true." Something that's incredible, that you can't understand it, it's just a mystery.

253 Jesus did the works of His Father because the Father was in Him. That's why the works was done, because that the Father was in the Son. Do you believe that? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] That in Him, He was the incarnate God. Do you believe that? That God the Father, which is the Father of Jesus Christ, the Great Spirit dwelt in the fullness of His power in Jesus Christ, which was the Tabernacle of God, made flesh and dwelt on earth, representing the Word. Jesus was the Word. The Bible said so, Saint John, 1st chapter. And the Words was invisible. Now, listen close. The Word was invisible until It was made flesh, and then the Word become visible.

And through His sacrificial death at Calvary and His resurrection, positionally placed His Church in that realm, that the same invisible God could come into the individual and make the Word visible. Oh, my. I--I wish my church could get that. If you could see, friends, the invisible God made visible. Now, listen. Let's study it again now.

255 I've often wanted to come into a church; I've longed to see it, I guess, where I could walk in the back door, front door, wherever it was, look across an audience and see a perfect church all in order. Sin couldn't stay there; no, the Spirit would call it out. You see? It just couldn't stay. Like Ananias and Sapphira, you--you just couldn't do it. There'd be no sin in that, that group. No, sir. See, the Spirit quickly speak it like that. [Brother Branham quickly snaps his fingers--Ed.] No matter what it was, how little, it would be done. See women, men setting there under the power of the Holy Spirit, the Spirit of God moving perfectly, moving this. Someone had done something wrong in the congregation, couldn't, they'd be... They couldn't... They'd--they'd come quickly, and confess it before the Spirit got a hold of it, to confess it before and come tell it, 'cause they know right then it's going to be called. That's right. That's the Church of the living God. How my old, poor old heart, now it's getting old, how I've longed to stand and see a church like that. I may yet. I hope to. Perfect works of God without sin now, that could understand.

256 Now, here stands a group of people to be prayed for. Now, we realize, if this Scripture is true... And the God of heaven, Who could create a squirrel, could create a ram, could stop the sun for a whole day, twenty-four hours, that could keep fire from burning people in a furnace for three hours, He had stopped the mouth of lions, that could raise the dead, could walk on water, could take biscuits and feed five thousand; that's God. That's the Word made flesh in human beings. Now, does everybody understand that? Now, this same God promised that in the last days these things would reoccur again, but He can't do it until there's somebody He can work them with and work on. You see what I mean? Now, let's believe that emphatically with all of our heart that it's going to be that way.

257 Now, here stands a group of people, most of them I know. I think... I--I--I don't think, this first woman here in front, this girl, I don't think I know her. I know Brother Way; and the sister, the next there, Brother Roberson's--or Borders' wife. And I don't know the next man. I ought to know the next woman; I don't know; I don't think I do. Yes, I do. And the next, the man standing there, if I'm not mistaken, that's Brother Daulton's son. And along the row there, I practically know everybody in there.

I don't have no idea who's--the people are, where they come from. But now, what they need for now is prayer. Some of them, of course, is beyond, they cannot grasp just exactly what it is.

259 Now, I want each one of you look this way a minute, each one of you in the prayer line. If I could help you, I would do so. And I'm here to help you. But the only way I'll ever be able to do it, to restore back what Satan has done to you, is you to believe me. If you'll just believe me with all your heart, it'll be done.

Now, it used to be in my ministry, it would cause visions. Visions would spring up, and I could tell the people what they were for. And you--how many has seen that done? Oh, all of you. See? That's right. Yeah, I can still do it. Oh, it can still be done. Sure. Yeah. That's it.

But we're coming to something greater than that now. Yes. We're rising above that. See, we're coming to that spoken Word. And Satan will have to do it; it'll tie him in a knot. If I can only get you to believe it. Don't you doubt it.

262 Here, if you want to know whether I'm telling you the truth, if the Holy Spirit's here. I know what that girl's--wrong with that girl. I don't know her, but I know what's wrong. See? That's exactly right. And he's just battling at me just as hard as he can, but he'll have to give it up. You just believe it. Don't you doubt it, sister. Uh-huh. Don't doubt it. It's all right, sister. You--you're going to get--it's going to be all right. See?

Here's a colored man looking at me, standing there in the line. I don't know you, but God knows you. If I'd tell you what's your trouble, will you believe me to be His prophet? You will? You're not here for yourself. That child in the hospital will get well if you'll believe it. You believe that with all your heart? Then go, go on back to your seat. I pronounce the power of God upon the child, the devil to turn it loose.

Little Daulton's looking at me; you're here for that baby. That baby has got something wrong with its navel. Hasn't it? Go back to your seat, and believe it, and it'll just get all right.

265 I'm looking at another woman setting there too, Mrs. Stricker. Mrs. Stricker, I haven't talked to you for months; I have no idea what you're here for. You believe God can tell me what's your trouble? Would it make all of you believe? You're here for that kid that's got something wrong with its leg. Then you're praying for a friend in Africa. That's exactly right. That's THUS SAITH THE LORD. Now, if that's right, Mrs. Stricker, raise up your hand. See?

He's here. See? But that--that ministry will always be, but here comes another. You believe now. Don't you doubt. Don't a one of you doubt. When I lay hands on you, and ask this to be done, it's going to be done. The only thing, it's just like taking God's Word. The only thing, if you don't believe It, it won't. If you do believe It, it's got to happen. For something happened the other night up there, and I know the very God that could create could do it. All right.

267 I want everybody to bow your heads. Everybody in prayer. [Brother Branham leaves the pulpit, to pray for those in the prayer line--Ed.] Now, sister dear...?... Thou devil that has bound Sharon, this a lovely little girl...

But, God, You gave me the vision the other night of that devil being bound, and said, "In sincerity you can bind him." And with sincerity in my heart for this child, I've come, Lord, to ask mercy and favor of You for her.

Satan, I bind thee. In the Name of Jesus Christ, leave this child. Her mind and the reasonings will come back to her normally. So the Word has been spoken, so shall it be done in the Name of Jesus Christ.

270 Lord God, for my Brother Way, may the power of Jesus Christ bind the power of the devil that binds my brother and set him free, in the Name of Jesus Christ.

God, this poor little woman will be like this person here in a few weeks, if something isn't done for her. She's the wife of my brother, Brother Roy. Lord Jesus, give me strength now. And You Who gave the vision, You never failed, It's never failed.

Thou spirit of the devil that has bound my sister, I bind you. In the Name of Jesus Christ, you leave her. It's been spoken, so let it be done....?... That's right.

In the Name of the Lord Jesus, deliver our sister from her trouble. In the Name of Christ Who promised, Who gave the promise, "If you say to this mountain." Let it be done, Lord.

274 Upon this woman, feeling the anointing of the Holy Spirit in the room, I place my hands, in the Name of Jesus Christ, for her cure. In the... May it be done, for it has been spoken. Amen.

Upon this little girl, JoAnn, that I've--place in my mind of an example of a little Christian girl, I deliver her this morning from this evil thing. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may her request be granted.

Lord God, upon this, the companion of my beloved brother, Sister Thomas, lay I my hands. That evil one that would bind her, may he be bound. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may she be free.

Upon my sister, laying my hands. And in the Name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, may the power of the enemy be bound. And my sister, that she'll be free from this day...

278 Upon my brother, lay I my hands, in accordance with God's Word. May the devil that would harm and hinder, go from him, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

For my sister's request, I pray that You'll grant it, Lord, as I place my hands upon her. In the Name of Jesus Christ, let it be done. Amen.

For my sister, Father, as I place my hands upon her. In the Name of Jesus Christ, let her request be granted. Amen.

By simple faith, Lord, though it is--it is a paradox, laying my hands upon brother, in the Name of the Lord Jesus, let his request be granted.

Upon my Sister Way, who has been merciful to those who needed mercy, and it is written, they shall obtain mercy. May the mercies that she is asking for this morning be granted to her, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

283 Lord, this little, brokenhearted mother, knowing her request, O eternal God, let it be granted to her today, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Father God, to my sister, I lay my hands upon her, as commissioned by the Holy Spirit and by a vision the other night. May her request be granted, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Heavenly Father, as this sister moves up here to take her place, for hands to be laid upon her. Grant her request, O God. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may it be done.

Heavenly Father, as I take a hold of this, my sister's hand, may the power of Jesus Christ grant her request. Amen.

Lord Jesus, as I take hold of this sister's hand, and the handkerchief of which she holds, may her request be granted. In the Name of Jesus Christ, grant it, Lord. Amen.

Father God, in the Name of the Lord Jesus, may our sister's request be granted to her. What she asks, may she receive it, in the Name of Jesus Christ.

289 ...ly believe, only believe,

All things are possible, only believe;

Just only believe, only believe,

All things are possible, only believe.

Now, just before dismissing, may I just have one more moment or two of your time. A paradox, God has performed that. In our very presence, a paradox has been done. For just when I started to go to that prayer line, Something just lifted me up, just exactly the way He said it would do (See?), a paradox. See?

And when the Spirit was on me so, I could look down the line and see those things that those people were wanting. See? So at least three or four of them, or something, that it might be a confirmation, witness, that God never takes a gift that's a true gift; He just adds to it, just keeps building higher and higher.

291 Now, I believe, with all my heart, that you're healed. Amen. I believe it with all that's in me. Now, I--I believe it.

Now, Jesus invited you to come to salvation. If you'd come, you'd get It, 'cause He promised it. He promised it; now, let's not doubt it. But let's believe it with all of our heart. Now, don't fight in it; just know that it's got to be done. It has to be done. Jesus said, "Speak this Word. Don't you doubt." See? And He was the very One...

And those visions, so far as I know, with all my heart, not one time have they failed, not one time. And He said, the other night, and though--that vision I told you, before God Who I stand, that is true. See? He seen that serpent bound. He said, "You'll have to be more sincere."

294 That's what I'm striving for, is more sincere. And each one coming along this morning, I tried to think, "If that was my mother, those women, if that was my sister setting back there, if that was my wife setting back there, or one of my children setting back there, what if it was them?" trying to place myself in their position to be sincere. And if you noticed, the very...

I just--happens to come to my memory. Over the other day, when I was in California, and stand at that Business Men's breakfast. I think I've got it here. I'm pretty sure; I was looking at it just awhile ago, a prophecy that was given. Here it is right here. This was given after standing and preaching a hard sermon. And people are here this morning: Brother Roy Borders, for one, that was there, I believe, ever where Roy is at, was, yeah, setting here, was there when this taken place, and many others that were there when a boy that was a Baptist... It was Jane Russell's cousin, the movie star; anything can come in that breakfast that wants to come. And when I got through speaking, the boy walked over to put his arms around me, and said...

296 When I come off of one platform, down to another one, to speak to the congregation, which, several hundred was present... And I was speaking on a--a broadcast that went across the nation at nine o'clock the following night. It was being taped then. And when this... I stepped down on this next level to speak another time to these people here. And one of the great denominations had, one of their great men was standing there, and was resenting the Message (See?) by saying...

I was talking about I was over in Phoenix, a few days before that, and seen several different fruits growing on one tree. I seen on an orange tree was grapefruit, lemons, and I believe tangerines, and tangelos, and all them different things growing, 'cause it's a citrus tree. But I said, "Every year it blooms and puts forth new fruits. But there's only those original branches; when it bring, when the real tree itself brings forth another branch, it puts out the same kind of fruit that it is in stalk. But these other trees are bearing their fruit, although they're living off the--the life of this tree." I said, "That's like organizations being placed into the Vine. Jesus said, 'I'm the vine.' And every time that Vine puts forth a branch, it'll be just like the Vine. See, It'll have the same fruit."

298 Well, this great minister of the biggest Pentecostal organization we have, was standing there, and resented It (See?) said that I didn't mean it that way.

But I got back and said, "I do mean it that way (See?) I said exactly. I take nothing back."

The other day when I spoke about those altars, not knowing, never seeing that in history. I never have said nothing yet from the platform, under inspiration, that I ever had to take back. Now, you can call that, Seed Of The Serpent, or whatever you wish to, whatever them messages was, or, The Great Harlot, that so much kick is against. Just come, why don't you come to me with the Scriptures with it (See?) see whether it's right.

301 This man come up there, put his arms around me, and was going to say... He said, "Brother Branham, not to be sacrilegious, but that could've made the 23rd chapter of Revelation. You know, another Book added. Of course," he said, "that wouldn't be right, of course, we're not supposed to add anything to It." And just as he started to say that, he started speaking in tongues. And the boy didn't know what speaking in tongues meant.

And as soon as he did, right out in front of me was a French woman from Louisiana; she said, "That needed no interpretation. That was pure French."

And a man over here got up and said, "That's right."

And way back in the back was the interpreter for the U.N., give his name, never been there before. He said, "Correctly. That's right."

And here's what they got together. And each one of them had the same thing when they come together, each one of the ones giving the interpretation, exactly.

305 And this Frenchman, the second one over here, he wrote it out, because he'd been taking minutes of the meeting. Here's what he wrote. "I, Victor Le Doux, am a Frenchman, full-blooded, borned again Christian, filled with the Holy Spirit. I live at 809 North Kings Road, Los Angeles 46, attend Bethel Temple, Arnie Vick is our pastor," a Pentecostal minister, biggest Pentecostal church in Los Angeles. "A translation of a prophecy over Brother Branham, give by Danny Henry in French, February the 11th, 1961, at the Full Gospel Business Men's breakfast; a true translation of the prophecy." All three of them said this is it.

Because thou has chosen the narrow path...

306 See, just against, I'd have to walk by yourself. See? I can understand that. Moses had to make his choice too. See? He didn't have to do it, but he did it. See?

.. the harder way, thou... (See?)

Because thou has chosen the narrow path, the harder way, thou has made--thou has walked of Your own choosing.

In other words, I didn't have to do it. I can side in and go with them if I want to. But I stayed with the--want to stay with the Word.

Thou has picked the correct and precise decision, and it is My way.

If you'll notice, it's punctuated and underlined. If you notice, it's wrote in French, this; spoke in French, verb before the adverb. See?

Because of this momentous decision, a huge portion of heaven awaits thee.

Now, that's what I wondered. When I die, will it be? Then I happened to think, "Heaven's not portioned off to different portions to us up there; heaven is the Kingdom of heaven that's within us, one waits for." See? Now, watch.

What a glorious decision thou has made.

This is itself is that which will give and make come to pass the tremendous victory in the love Divine.

See, we'd say it, "In the tremendous victory in the Divine love," but in French it would be "love Divine." Just like German or any other (See?) they get the--they put the verb before the adverb.

311 Now, you see what coming down to Jordan meant? We're down here now. Let's cross over now. Let's quit playing. Let's cross the other side now, 'cause it all belongs to us. It's all ours. Them visions has never failed. They can't fail, because they come from God. I believe it with all that is within me. We're not the hireling that will run back into the wilderness. We'll cross Jordan, the separation. God, break to us the Seals that's on the back of the Book. Let us enter into this great place now, for Joshua divided to the people their inheritance that God had left for them.

312 And if you notice, those Hebrew mothers when they was in labor and gave birth to those patriarchs (I'll get on that, one of these days, the Lord willing.)--that gave birth to those patriarchs; when she spoke their name in labor, she also positionally placed them in their place in the kingdom. Oh, my.

Inspiration is--is a paradox. See, see, you--you just can't catch it. But it's inspired, and God moves it right into its place just--just at the hour when you think not.

314 Now, if it's not real snowy, and we can, the Lord willing, next Sunday I want to speak on the subject of "Christianity Versus Pagan Worship." And if you can, bring your paper, whatever you wish, for the message. The messages will be again tonight, brother... Some of the brethren here, I suppose, will bring it. I was going to stay, but I know many of the people would stay, and it's predicted snow again this afternoon, to cover the roads over from Georgia and different places. So I... The Lord willing, be next Sunday, I was going to speak the same message tonight, but I'll put it till next Sunday and then God be with you.

315 I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of the living God, borned of a virgin, conceived, God in a womb, a Tabernacle in which He would dwell in. I believe that, in Christ, He is the incarnate God. He is God made flesh. When the Father God came into Jesus Christ, He was the Fullness of the Godhead bodily; in Him dwells all the Fullness. God the Father spoke the Words. Jesus said, "It's not Me that speaketh, but My Father that dwelleth in Me. He doeth the speaking." Therefore upon that basis, Him being made flesh so He could die, God paying the penalty for the human race to redeem and bring up, and--and come, bring together the things that His Own creation had lost in the fall, He redeemed it back with His Own life.

316 Then in redeeming these people, that His Gospel could go further, "The works that I do, shall you do also. More than this shall you do, for I go unto the Father. A little while and the world won't see Me no more, yet you'll see Me; for I'll be with you, even in you, to the end of the world." Now, we're down to the end time. Christ has returned in His form of the Holy Spirit, in the fullness of His power into the Church to manifest Hisself. It's simple. It's simple people.

317 If there would be someone here that might be fortunate enough to have a fine education, and maybe go to a big church, do not let the simplicity of this poor class of people stumble you. See? It--it's not that. "The common people heard Him gladly." See, it's the common people.

Now, there's--there's classes of people. There's some that just don't care, just lives any kind of a life; they're out on the streets, and so forth. That's not ones that heard Him. And them classical kind, they wasn't the ones that heard Him. It was the--the in-between class, the common people, the ones that's poor yet want to live clean and decent, and want to live for God, that's the ones that hears Him.

So may you and I be that people that'll hear Him in this day, for I truly believe that one of the greatest things that's ever broke forth in the world is breaking forth now. Amen. God bless you. Now, I'll turn the service to Brother Neville.